The Mahumetane or Turkish historie containing three bookes: 1 Of the originall and beginning of the Turkes, and of the foure empires which are issued and proceded out of the superstitious sect of Mahumet. 2 Of their conquests and the succession of the house of Ottoman, vntill the present reigning of Mahumet the third. 3 Of the warres and seege of Malta, which Solyman the great made to the great maister and brothers of that order. Heerevnto haue I annexed a briefe discourse of the warres of Cypres, at what time Selimus the second, tooke from the Venetians the possession of that iland, and by reason thereof I haue adioyned a finall discourse conteining the causes of the greatnesse of the Turkish Empire. Translated from the French & Italian tongues, by R. Carr, of the middle Temple in London, Gentleman. Dedicated to the three worthy brothers Robert Carr, William Carr and Edward Carr, in the county of Lincolne, Esquires.
      
       
         
           1600
        
      
       Approx. 470 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 130 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07605
         STC 17997
         ESTC S112763
         99848008
         99848008
         13080
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07605)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13080)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 895:12)
      
       
         
           
             The Mahumetane or Turkish historie containing three bookes: 1 Of the originall and beginning of the Turkes, and of the foure empires which are issued and proceded out of the superstitious sect of Mahumet. 2 Of their conquests and the succession of the house of Ottoman, vntill the present reigning of Mahumet the third. 3 Of the warres and seege of Malta, which Solyman the great made to the great maister and brothers of that order. Heerevnto haue I annexed a briefe discourse of the warres of Cypres, at what time Selimus the second, tooke from the Venetians the possession of that iland, and by reason thereof I haue adioyned a finall discourse conteining the causes of the greatnesse of the Turkish Empire. Translated from the French & Italian tongues, by R. Carr, of the middle Temple in London, Gentleman. Dedicated to the three worthy brothers Robert Carr, William Carr and Edward Carr, in the county of Lincolne, Esquires.
             Carr, Ralph, of the Middle Temple.
             Foglietta, Uberto, 1518-1581. De causis magnitudinis imperii Turcici. English.
          
           [6], 122 leaves
           
             Printed by Thomas Este, dwelling in Aldersgate streete,
             At London :
             1600.
          
           
             Original title not traced.
             The final discourse is a translation of: Foglietta, Umberto. De causis magnitudinis imperii Turcici.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Cyprian War, 1570-1571 -- Early works to 1800.
           Turkey -- History -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-07 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-12 John Pas
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Mahumetane
           or
           Turkish
           Historie
           ,
           containing
           three
           Bookes
           :
        
         
           
             1
             Of
             the
             originall
             and
             beginning
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             foure
             Empires
             which
             are
             issued
             and
             proceded
             out
             of
             the
             superstitious
             sect
             of
             Mahumet
             .
          
           
             2
             Of
             their
             Conquests
             and
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Ottoman
             ,
             vntill
             the
             present
             reigning
             of
             Mahumet
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             the
             warres
             and
             seege
             of
             Malta
             ,
             which
             Solyman
             the
             great
             made
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             and
             brothers
             of
             that
             order
             .
          
        
         
           ¶
           Heerevnto
           haue
           I
           annexed
           a
           briefe
           discourse
           of
           the
           warres
           of
           Cypres
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           Selimus
           the
           second
           ,
           tooke
           from
           the
           Venetians
           the
           possession
           of
           that
           Iland
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           thereof
           I
           haue
           adioyned
           a
           small
           discourse
           conteining
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           .
        
         
           Translated
           from
           the
           French
           &
           Italian
           tongues
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             Carr
          
           ,
           of
           the
           middle
           Temple
           in
           London
           ,
           Gentleman
           .
        
         
           Dedicated
           to
           the
           three
           worthy
           brothers
           
             Robert
             Carr
             ,
             William
             Carr
          
           and
           
             Edward
             Carr
          
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           Esquiers
           .
        
         
           ¶
           AT
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           Thomas
           Este
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           Aldersgate
           streete
           :
           1600.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Right
             Honble
             .
             Francis
             North
             Baron
             of
             Guilford
             1703
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ¶
           To
           the
           right
           worthy
           and
           worshipfull
           his
           louing
           cosen
           
             Robert
             Carr
          
           of
           Asuerby
           in
           the
           countie
           of
           Lincolne
           Esquire
           ,
           one
           in
           hir
           Maiesties
           Commission
           of
           peace
           there
           .
        
         
           SIR
           the
           worthie
           estimation
           which
           first
           your
           Father
           ,
           then
           your selfe
           with
           your
           Worshipfull
           Brothers
           haue
           gotten
           ,
           and
           euer
           retained
           in
           your
           countrey
           ;
           for
           hospitalitie
           and
           many
           other
           your
           much
           commended
           vertues
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           desire
           I
           haue
           alwayes
           naturally
           had
           to
           do
           that
           declining
           name
           :
           (
           arightly
           so
           cald
           if
           in
           you
           &
           them
           it
           decay
           ,
           whom
           all
           the
           rest
           hop'te
           to
           haue
           seene
           the
           euerlasting
           propagators
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           number
           I
           a
           sapplesse
           braunch
           of
           that
           trunke
           am
           one
           )
           to
           whom
           I
           owe
           all
           seruice
           or
           aught
           which
           might
           adde
           therevnto
           reputation
           ;
           hath
           drawne
           mee
           to
           make
           tender
           of
           these
           my
           traductions
           ,
           from
           the
           
             French
             ,
             Latin
          
           ,
           and
           Italian
           tongues
           ,
           of
           this
           Mahumetane
           or
           
             Turkish
             Historie
          
           ,
           to
           your
           saide
           selfe
           with
           your
           brothers
           ,
           as
           true
           tokens
           of
           my
           deuoted
           minde
           ,
           whereof
           to
           the
           vtmost
           of
           power
           you
           and
           they
           may
           dispose
           ;
           Not
           for
           I
           thinke
           this
           Dedication
           or
           any
           other
           acte
           of
           mine
           ,
           can
           giue
           aught
           to
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           your
           prayses
           whereof
           euery
           tongue
           that
           knows
           you
           plentifully
           speakes
           :
           But
           onely
           for
           I
           seeke
           in
           some
           honest
           office
           being
           an
           admirer
           of
           your
           and
           their
           vertues
           ,
           to
           make
           knowen
           my
           affection
           (
           though
           my selfe
           vnknowen
           )
           which
           in
           many
           
           meditations
           hath
           often
           wished
           any
           occasion
           ,
           that
           in
           trew
           coullers
           to
           you
           and
           them
           might
           once
           make
           it
           appeare
           ;
           And
           now
           not
           expecting
           longer
           any
           greater
           :
           (
           for
           what
           might
           he
           in
           occasion
           expect
           further
           whose
           valew
           onely
           consists
           in
           his
           minde
           )
           being
           importuned
           by
           the
           much
           intreatie
           of
           friends
           ,
           that
           these
           my
           paines
           taken
           in
           this
           Historie
           might
           come
           abroad
           ,
           I
           thought
           none
           so
           fit
           as
           well
           in
           regarde
           of
           my
           saide
           affection
           ,
           as
           of
           your
           and
           their
           worthinesse
           to
           whom
           to
           consecreate
           these
           my
           lesse
           worthie
           labors
           .
           Wherefore
           to
           you
           sir
           the
           first
           both
           in
           time
           and
           place
           I
           present
           this
           first
           booke
           cōtayning
           the
           Originall
           of
           these
           Turckes
           with
           the
           foure
           Monarchies
           discended
           of
           them
           as
           the
           forerunner
           both
           in
           time
           and
           place
           to
           the
           other
           following
           ,
           and
           not
           vnfitly
           appertayning
           :
           Because
           this
           booke
           being
           furnished
           with
           much
           varietie
           of
           matter
           as
           translations
           of
           Empires
           ,
           chaunge
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           small
           things
           from
           their
           meane
           beginnings
           growing
           to
           great
           persection
           ;
           great
           things
           by
           indiscretion
           and
           litle
           consideration
           ,
           ruined
           ,
           and
           ouerthrowen
           :
           Occasions
           hapning
           and
           happely
           pursued
           ,
           drawing
           estimation
           and
           aduancement
           ;
           neglected
           ,
           pulling
           on
           dissolation
           and
           distruction
           .
           I
           say
           these
           and
           such
           like
           in
           this
           euerie
           where
           appearing
           to
           whom
           might
           I
           commend
           then
           your selfe
           whose
           ripe
           age
           cannot
           but
           be
           freshly
           stored
           with
           multitudes
           of
           such
           good
           obseruations
           ,
           gathered
           from
           presidents
           ,
           and
           examples
           ,
           foraine
           and
           domestique
           ,
           both
           of
           these
           and
           former
           times
           :
           And
           surely
           when
           my selfe
           aright
           enter
           in
           consideration
           of
           these
           thinges
           (
           whereof
           these
           bookes
           are
           a
           rich
           store-house
           )
           let
           mee
           speake
           it
           with
           a
           reuerend
           regarde
           alwaies
           (
           and
           vnder
           controule
           of
           religion
           )
           I
           am
           in
           opinion
           often
           a
           Platonist
           ,
           assigning
           all
           mortall
           affaires
           
           necessarelie
           a
           periode
           in
           theyr
           perfection
           ,
           to
           which
           hauing
           attayned
           ,
           they
           fall
           into
           a
           retrograde
           of
           declining
           ,
           vntill
           they
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           lowest
           degree
           which
           miserie
           ,
           can
           alot
           :
           nor
           there
           long
           continuing
           ,
           againe
           and
           againe
           reuiue
           and
           arise
           from
           foorth
           the
           ashes
           like
           to
           the
           
             Arabian
             Phaenix
          
           ,
           (
           or
           as
           the
           Phisitions
           talke
           of
           the
           state
           of
           our
           bodies
           )
           alwaies
           either
           mending
           or
           impayring
           but
           neuer
           standing
           at
           one
           stay
           ;
           So
           as
           houlding
           on
           this
           continuall
           course
           ,
           the
           vtmost
           point
           euer
           of
           felicitie
           or
           infelicitie
           is
           conioyned
           in
           the
           selfe
           same
           instant
           to
           his
           next
           contrarie
           ;
           which
           Macrobius
           well
           obseruing
           hath
           worthely
           depictur'd
           in
           these
           wordes
           .
        
         
           
             Non
             possunt
             primi
             esse
             omnes
             omni
             tempore
          
           
             Summum
             ad
             gradum
             claritatis
             cum
             veneris
          
           
             Consistes
             egre
             ,
             &
             citius
             quā
             discendas
             decides
          
           
             Cecidi
             eg●
             ,
             cad●t
             qui
             sequitur
             ,
             l●●s
             est
             publica
             :
          
        
         
           And
           as
           wee
           see
           in
           casting
           vp
           accompts
           those
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           counters
           to
           fall
           in
           places
           now
           of
           poundes
           now
           of
           pence
           ,
           without
           any
           certaine
           continuance
           other
           then
           sorts
           to
           their
           course
           :
           So
           not
           vnlike
           is
           our
           condition
           heere
           ,
           commaunded
           still
           with
           the
           chaunge
           either
           of
           better
           or
           worse
           ,
           whereof
           Seneca
           according
           to
           his
           graue
           manner
           hath
           thus
           saide
           ;
        
         
           
             Nulla
             sors
             longa
             dolor
             &
             voluptas
             ▪
          
           
             I
             nuicem
             ●adunt
             :
             breuior
             voluptas
             .
          
           
             I
             ma
             permutat
             breuis
             ho●a
             summis
             :
          
           
             Nemo
             confidat
             nimium
             secundis
             .
          
           
             Nemo
             disperet
             meliora
             La●sis
             .
          
        
         
           Which
           reasons
           whilst
           more
           narrowly
           I
           doe
           examine
           (
           though
           not
           so
           nicely
           as
           Plato
           to
           say
           that
           thorough
           the
           operation
           of
           the
           superior
           bodies
           in
           these
           inserior
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           reuolution
           of
           the
           heauens
           in
           this
           or
           that
           
           time
           this
           or
           that
           shall
           fall
           foorth
           )
           haue
           beegotten
           in
           mee
           a
           beleefe
           for
           maintaining
           a
           second
           of
           his
           assertions
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             Omnes
             serui
             ex
             regibus
             &
             omnes
             reges
             ex
             seruis
             oriundi
             .
          
        
         
           For
           if
           in
           the
           restlesse
           variation
           of
           things
           and
           progresse
           of
           time
           ,
           vnauoydable
           ruine
           attend
           the
           succession
           of
           greatnesse
           ,
           but
           aduauncement
           on
           the
           posteritie
           of
           miserie
           :
           who
           liues
           in
           so
           base
           and
           abiect
           fortune
           who
           may
           not
           chalenge
           his
           being
           from
           worthie
           auncesters
           ,
           and
           assure
           himselfe
           in
           him
           or
           his
           to
           see
           the
           arising
           Sunne
           of
           bright
           shining
           honor
           ;
           As
           on
           the
           contrarie
           ,
           what
           other
           aduanced
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           suspect
           the
           meanes
           of
           his
           first
           beginning
           ,
           and
           iustly
           feare
           in
           the
           weaning
           of
           his
           fortunes
           to
           what
           cōdition
           (
           by
           the
           violence
           of
           this
           currant
           )
           he
           or
           his
           may
           be
           brought
           ;
           All
           this
           I
           say
           am
           I
           drawne
           more
           redely
           to
           leane
           too
           ;
           by
           reason
           of
           this
           present
           historie
           ,
           for
           behoulding
           heerein
           from
           how
           lowly
           and
           small
           beginnings
           the
           victorious
           &
           neuer
           degenerating
           race
           of
           these
           Ottamans
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           inuincible
           nations
           of
           their
           Turkes
           are
           growen
           ;
           that
           being
           but
           bare
           breach
           Tartars
           only
           ,
           runne
           out
           of
           the
           caues
           of
           those
           horrid
           countryes
           of
           the
           Rifean
           and
           Caucasus
           mountaines
           ,
           yet
           haue
           with
           glorious
           successe
           in
           their
           attempts
           ledde
           captiuitie
           captiue
           ,
           made
           themselues
           now
           conquerours
           ouer
           the
           whole
           East
           ;
           &
           in
           fine
           are
           become
           euen
           the
           terror
           of
           the
           West
           .
           Sacking
           infinit
           numbers
           of
           Citties
           and
           Countryes
           :
           dispoyling
           multitudes
           of
           Princes
           and
           high
           discended
           families
           of
           theyr
           liues
           ,
           together
           with
           theyr
           crownes
           and
           kingdomes
           :
           and
           this
           done
           in
           so
           few
           yeares
           space
           aboue
           all
           opinion
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           before
           was
           euer
           executed
           by
           the
           antique
           world
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           but
           to
           that
           which
           the
           
           course
           of
           things
           doth
           daylie
           cast
           vpon
           them
           ;
           (
           if
           there
           be
           a
           course
           in
           things
           which
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           further
           heere
           to
           dispute
           :
           )
           God
           almightie
           in
           his
           secret
           iudgements
           doth
           hasten
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           to
           chastice
           the
           ingratitude
           of
           vs
           Christians
           for
           the
           small
           thankefulnesse
           wee
           shew
           for
           so
           many
           his
           gratious
           benefits
           liberally
           ,
           (
           though
           vnworthely
           )
           bestowed
           on
           vs.
           But
           my
           office
           is
           not
           of
           a
           diuyne
           ,
           hauing
           in
           purpose
           to
           make
           knowē
           onely
           what
           they
           haue
           euen
           from
           the
           first
           done
           ,
           and
           daylie
           doe
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           deede
           ,
           how
           it
           is
           or
           can
           be
           done
           .
           In
           which
           I
           heere
           present
           you
           and
           your
           Worshipfull
           brothers
           with
           three
           bookes
           .
           This
           of
           their
           Originall
           ,
           and
           the
           seuerall
           Monarchies
           discended
           from
           them
           ;
           Another
           of
           their
           conquests
           and
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ottaman
           ,
           whose
           greatnesse
           hath
           in
           manner
           drownd
           all
           the
           rest
           ;
           The
           third
           of
           the
           small
           gainefull
           attempt
           giuen
           by
           Soliman
           (
           great
           Grandfather
           to
           Mahumet
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           who
           now
           reigneth
           )
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Malta
           ,
           or
           Melita
           ,
           defended
           chiefly
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           great
           Maister
           ,
           and
           the
           valiancy
           of
           the
           worthy
           brothers
           of
           that
           order
           .
           By
           which
           last
           booke
           I
           wold
           thus
           much
           inferre
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           prowesse
           of
           so
           small
           a
           handfull
           was
           not
           onely
           able
           to
           withstand
           ,
           but
           repell
           the
           furie
           and
           huge
           forces
           of
           so
           confident
           an
           enemie
           ,
           puffed
           vp
           with
           pride
           &
           assurance
           of
           so
           many
           rich
           spoiles
           and
           gayned
           victories
           :
           O
           what
           then
           would
           the
           forces
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           vnited
           doe
           ,
           so
           we
           might
           but
           once
           see
           the
           glorious
           beams
           of
           that
           bright
           shyning
           day
           appeare
           .
           To
           this
           I
           haue
           annexed
           likewise
           an
           abstract
           (
           borrowed
           frō
           the
           Italians
           )
           of
           such
           causes
           as
           are
           saide
           to
           giue
           greatnesse
           to
           the
           
             Turckish
             Empire
          
           a
           breuiate
           onely
           of
           a
           larger
           worke
           yet
           by
           me
           vnfinished
           ,
           deuided
           into
           three
           bookes
           
           which
           by
           gods
           grace
           shal
           come
           forth
           shortly
           ,
           shadowed
           with
           the
           fauours
           of
           you
           &
           your
           brothers
           names
           .
           These
           former
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           if
           it
           shall
           please
           you
           to
           respect
           with
           that
           kinde
           acceptance
           which
           from
           you
           they
           seeke
           ,
           though
           not
           well
           deserue
           :
           I
           of
           my
           paines
           receiue
           a
           large
           requital
           ,
           who
           desire
           nothing
           more
           ;
           Lastly
           whereas
           seuerally
           I
           assigne
           dedications
           of
           these
           books
           to
           you
           &
           your
           brothers
           ,
           vpon
           my
           seuerall
           reasons
           in
           their
           Epistles
           set
           downe
           :
           it
           is
           not
           of
           any
           purpose
           to
           deuide
           you
           or
           them
           from
           the
           pleasure
           of
           any
           part
           ,
           which
           I
           wish
           should
           bee
           common
           vnto
           all
           :
           but
           rather
           to
           expresse
           thereby
           your
           mutuall
           natures
           cōformities
           ,
           for
           as
           these
           books
           though
           diuersly
           directed
           ,
           yet
           thus
           together
           perticipate
           theyr
           content
           to
           all
           readers
           alike
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           whereto
           the
           dedication
           giues
           no
           hinderance
           .
           So
           you
           of
           all
           liuing
           brothers
           (
           with
           the
           mightie
           admiration
           of
           men
           )
           in
           distinct
           bodies
           are
           sayde
           to
           haue
           in
           euerie
           good
           thing
           one
           and
           the
           same
           vnchangeable
           will
           &
           minde
           alwayes
           resident
           :
           where
           meum
           and
           tuum
           the
           worlde
           's
           sole
           contentions
           neuer
           take
           place
           .
           Thus
           wishing
           to
           your
           Worshippe
           all
           content
           of
           your
           desires
           ,
           and
           therein
           the
           full
           fruition
           of
           your
           health
           ,
           with
           much
           affection
           prayed
           for
           by
           many
           ,
           I
           take
           my
           leaue
           and
           to
           your
           good
           opinion
           commend
           mee
           ;
           From
           the
           midle
           Temple
           this
           20.
           of
           March.
           1600.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             kinsman
             in
             all
             faithfull
             seruice
             at
             commaund
             R.
             Carr.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
           
             I
             :
             S
             :
             To
             his
             kinde
             friend
             R.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               THe
               well
               fed
               paunch
               ,
               sound
               sleepes
               and
               proud
               attire
            
             
               From
               face
               of
               men
               hath
               banisht
               vertue
               quite
            
             
               VVhereby
               the
               course
               of
               natures
               free
               desire
            
             
               Is
               cleane
               corrupt
               by
               customes
               foule
               despite
               .
            
          
           
             
               So
               euerie
               light
               is
               spent
               which
               gratious
               heauen
            
             
               Assignd
               ▪
               this
               lyfe
               our
               staggering
               steppes
               to
               stay
            
             
               That
               now
               a
               worthie
               wonder
               it
               shall
               seeme
            
             
               If
               any
               one
               shall
               glorious
               actes
               assay
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Lawrell
               wittes
               reward
               ,
               the
               Mirtle
               eloquent
            
             
               Drownd
               in
               contempt
               with
               faire
               Philosophie
            
             
               The
               gayning
               people
               hould
               for
               time
               mispent
            
             
               And
               few
               folkes
               feete
               the
               strayter
               path
               doe
               trie
            
             
               Yet
               gentle
               friend
               let
               mee
               of
               you
               require
               ,
            
             
               Pursue
               ▪
               the
               prayse
               due
               to
               your
               harts
               desire
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             C
             :
             S
             :
             To
             his
             louing
             cosen
             &
             good
             friend
             .
             R.
             C.
             
          
           
             
               I
               Speake
               no
               prayse
               to
               thee
               my
               Cosen
               kinde
               〈…〉
            
             
               (
               For
               well
               of
               aught
               I
               know
               you
               seeke
               no
               prayse
               )
            
             
               But
               ioy
               to
               see
               that
               these
               our
               better
               dayes
            
             
               Shall
               bee
               adornd
               with
               beauties
               of
               thy
               minde
               .
            
          
           
             
               O
               how
               I
               feard
               thy
               modest
               thoughts
               inclinde
            
             
               To
               sit
               in
               silence
               musing
               mourning
               layse
            
             
               In
               scorne
               of
               fame
               and
               all
               that
               honor
               rayse
            
             
               would
               drowne
               the
               parts
               which
               heauen
               to
               thee
               assignd
            
          
           
             
               I
               know
               thy
               worth
               and
               so
               shall
               many
               moe
            
             
               (
               Vnlesse
               thy selfe
               and
               many
               moe
               thou
               wrong
               )
            
             
               And
               since
               begoone
               to
               set
               thy selfe
               in
               shoe
            
             
               Bring
               out
               thy
               store
               in
               darknesse
               hid
               too
               long
               ,
            
             
               Nor
               doubt
               not
               aught
               for
               if
               (
               as
               earst
               )
               I
               see
               ,
            
             
               That
               pleaseth
               others
               which
               once
               pleaseth
               mee
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             R
             :
             M
             :
             To
             hiis
             friend
             .
             R
             :
             C
             :
          
           
             
               NO
               little
               glorie
               gaine
               they
               I
               confesse
            
             
               who
               fitlie
               fo●ein●
               tongues
               our
               language
               teach
               :
            
             
               Yet
               he
               farre
               more
               deserues
               without
               impeach
               ,
            
             
               His
               owne
               braines
               birth
               who
               well
               dyd
               e'er
               expresse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               gentle
               friend
               make
               you
               your selfe
               not
               lesse
            
             
               To
               post
               vs
               French
               and
               Latine
               in
               our
               speach
               :
            
             
               But
               broach
               those
               quieres
               of
               rare
               conceit
               and
               reach
               ,
            
             
               Which
               I
               haue
               seene
               most
               worthie
               of
               the
               presse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Those
               loue
               sick
               Sonets
               ,
               those
               pleasing
               Comedies
               ,
            
             
               VVhich
               oft
               with
               much
               attention
               I
               haue
               heard
               ;
            
             
               That
               rich
               discourse
               ,
               where
               loue
               in
               louing
               dies
               :
            
             
               And
               of
               all
               wittes
               those
               ,
               paradoxs
               preserd
               .
            
             
               (
               O
               )
               let
               this
               age
               but
               some
               of
               these
               behold
            
             
               And
               prayse
               thy
               pen
               writ
               in
               a
               veyne
               of
               gold
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             answere
             to
             his
             friend
             .
             R
             :
             M
             :
          
           
             
               MY
               dearest
               friend
               I
               willingly
               confesse
               ,
            
             
               That
               I
               whose
               life
               should
               other
               lead
               &
               teach
               ,
            
             
               Am
               not
               deuoide
               of
               blame
               ,
               and
               foule
               impeach
               ,
            
             
               VVhich
               (
               O
               ,
               )
               I
               would
               no
               tongue
               could
               ere
               expresse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Now
               for
               I
               haue
               my selfe
               in
               wotth
               made
               lesse
               :
            
             
               Too
               stale
               a
               fable
               to
               the
               publick
               speach
               ,
            
             
               Is
               't
               not
               enough
               :
               but
               that
               I
               furthther
               reach
            
             
               To
               blaze
               my
               follies
               in
               a
               printing
               presse
               .
            
          
           
             
               No
               pardone
               no
               ,
               both
               songes
               and
               Comedies
               ,
            
             
               And
               what
               besides
               pleasing
               applause
               hath
               heard
               ,
            
             
               VVithout
               remorse
               in
               their
               creation
               dies
               :
            
             
               To
               byrth
               and
               buriall
               rites
               at
               once
               preserd
               .
            
             
               Too
               much
               of
               these
               dyd
               men
               in
               me
               behold
               ,
            
             
               O
               would
               time
               past
               could
               be
               regaind
               with
               gold
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             The
             Preface
          
           ,
           To
           the
           curteous
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           is
           no
           small
           wonder
           vnto
           me
           gentle
           Reader
           ,
           though
           the
           worth
           of
           the
           argument
           contayned
           in
           these
           bookes
           were
           lesse
           ,
           why
           the
           examples
           of
           other
           nations
           (
           as
           in
           other
           things
           )
           should
           not
           so
           much
           preuayle
           with
           our
           countrey
           men
           ,
           as
           to
           stirre
           vp
           some
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           presidents
           in
           many
           other
           languages
           (
           wherewith
           the
           world
           in
           large
           volumes
           is
           fraught
           ,
           )
           to
           haue
           written
           somewhat
           of
           these
           Turkish
           affayres
           ;
           For
           if
           wee
           regard
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           attempts
           ,
           their
           fortunatenesse
           in
           successe
           ,
           their
           discipline
           ,
           or
           what
           else
           may
           adde
           aught
           to
           militarie
           glorie
           :
           you
           shall
           finde
           them
           in
           my
           conceite
           not
           inferior
           but
           superior
           farre
           in
           euery
           thing
           which
           hath
           giuen
           estimatiō
           to
           former
           ages
           ,
           of
           which
           bookes
           we
           see
           euery
           hand
           and
           studie
           full
           ,
           whilst
           these
           alone
           are
           hid
           from
           our
           people
           for
           want
           of
           some
           paine
           taking
           pen
           that
           might
           transfer
           so
           rich
           treasure
           from
           straungers
           vnto
           vs.
           If
           new
           things
           delight
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           naturall
           ingrafted
           condicion
           of
           man
           ,
           )
           these
           are
           new
           ;
           If
           benefit
           be
           expected
           in
           bookes
           ,
           (
           &
           especially
           in
           histories
           ,
           )
           for
           counsayle
           &
           forewarning
           mischiefs
           in
           the
           examples
           and
           harmes
           of
           others
           ,
           frō
           what
           former
           historie
           may
           we
           reap
           greater
           then
           this
           :
           stored
           with
           so
           many
           and
           notable
           presidents
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           fresh
           bleeding
           as
           it
           
           were
           before
           our
           eyes
           ,
           (
           and
           which
           should
           be
           a
           greater
           motiue
           )
           telling
           of
           ensewing
           danger
           ,
           not
           much
           deuided
           frō
           our
           owne
           doores
           ,
           when
           daylie
           we
           lamentably
           see
           our
           neighbours
           houses
           not
           farre
           of
           flaming
           .
           New
           fashioned
           clothes
           deriued
           from
           straungers
           ,
           are
           euery
           day
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           new
           fashioned
           manners
           ,
           new
           fashioned
           wittes
           are
           affected
           :
           then
           either
           for
           the
           worth
           or
           fashion
           ,
           let
           these
           French
           and
           Italian
           traductions
           receiue
           your
           fauorable
           censures
           :
           I
           dyd
           propound
           no
           greater
           gaine
           in
           my
           paines
           ,
           and
           hope
           of
           your
           curtesies
           to
           obtaine
           no
           lesse
           ,
           which
           graunted
           shall
           encourage
           me
           to
           shew
           you
           yet
           somewhat
           more
           worthie
           ere
           long
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           wherein
           I
           hauing
           first
           (
           for
           aught
           I
           know
           )
           broken
           the
           ice
           (
           sauing
           onely
           the
           Historie
           of
           Scanderbegg
           of
           the
           late
           Persian
           warres
           ,
           &
           that
           of
           Tamberlain
           though
           exceding
           well
           done
           yet
           but
           perticuler
           parts
           of
           this
           discourse
           )
           shall
           be
           glad
           to
           heare
           of
           any
           companion
           ▪
           for
           further
           paines
           ,
           to
           whom
           this
           subiect
           will
           afford
           enough
           of
           sufficient
           and
           worthie
           matter
           ;
           And
           so
           crauing
           you
           would
           friendly
           correct
           what
           faults
           in
           the
           Impression
           haue
           passed
           either
           by
           me
           or
           the
           Printer
           ,
           I
           take
           my
           leaue
           ,
           and
           rest
           the
           seruant
           of
           euery
           well
           willing
           reader
           .
        
         
           
             R.
             Carr.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Originall
           and
           beginning
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           foure
           Empires
           which
           are
           issued
           and
           proceeded
           out
           of
           the
           supersticious
           sect
           of
           Mahumet
           .
        
         
           COnsidering
           that
           I
           haue
           the
           penne
           in
           hand
           ,
           I
           make
           so
           mine
           accompt
           ,
           that
           I
           were
           as
           good
           to
           make
           an
           ende
           as
           to
           staie
           ,
           vntill
           you
           required
           of
           me
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           nacion
           of
           the
           Turkes
           are
           come
           ,
           &
           what
           manner
           people
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           haue
           bene
           so
           much
           vnknowen
           to
           our
           predecessors
           sauing
           about
           three
           hundreth
           yeeres
           agone
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Pomponius
             Mela
          
           ,
           and
           Pliny
           haue
           made
           some
           mencion
           of
           them
           and
           numbered
           thē
           among
           the
           Scythians
           .
           But
           ,
           to
           declare
           truely
           ,
           their
           originall
           and
           beginning
           ,
           it
           behooueth
           to
           beginne
           at
           the
           Sarazines
           ,
           and
           than
           to
           write
           of
           the
           Empires
           ,
           that
           haue
           beene
           engendered
           of
           their
           wicked
           and
           abhominable
           superstition
           and
           sect
           ,
           as
           the
           Caliphe
           of
           Baudras
           ,
           the
           Miramamolin
           of
           Aphrick
           ,
           the
           Souldain
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           the
           Assan
           or
           Sophie
           of
           Perse
           .
           For
           these
           are
           they
           from
           whom
           the
           Turkes
           are
           proceeded
           .
        
         
           MAHOMET
           ,
           (
           whom
           some
           doe
           call
           Muhamet
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Turkes
             mehemet
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           loued
           or
           praysed
           ,
           )
           was
           an
           Arabian
           ;
           &
           borne
           in
           a
           village
           (
           nigh
           to
           Mecque
           )
           called
           Itrarip
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           ,
           of
           our
           Lord
           &
           sauiour
           Iesus
           Christ
           600.
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Emperor
           Heraclius
           gouerned
           in
           Grecia
           ,
           &
           king
           Dagobert
           reigned
           in
           Fraunce
           ,
           his
           father
           was
           named
           Abdala
           ,
           which
           word
           may
           be
           interpreted
           ,
           the
           seruaunt
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           in
           deede
           he
           was
           
           a
           Gentile
           and
           very
           Idolator
           .
           But
           Mahumet
           being
           an
           Orphan
           at
           the
           age
           of
           eight
           yeares
           ,
           was
           left
           in
           the
           regiment
           of
           one
           of
           his
           vncles
           ,
           named
           Abutaliph
           ,
           who
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           instructed
           by
           a
           Iewe
           in
           the
           Mathematical
           and
           naturall
           
             Sciences
             ▪
          
           and
           after
           that
           to
           be
           married
           at
           the
           age
           of
           fifteene
           or
           sixteene
           years
           ,
           and
           then
           instructed
           him
           in
           the
           trade
           of
           Merchandize
           ,
           which
           hee
           practized
           both
           in
           Egipt
           and
           Sury
           ,
           wher
           not
           a
           litle
           he
           frequented
           the
           company
           of
           Iewes
           &
           Christians
           ,
           but
           chiefely
           with
           a
           Moncke
           of
           the
           order
           of
           saint
           Benet
           called
           Iohn
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Ptolomais
           or
           A●on
           reporteth
           ,
           )
           as
           also
           with
           another
           Monck
           called
           Sergius
           an
           hereticall
           Nestorian
           ,
           of
           whō
           he
           learned
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           &
           especially
           the
           old
           &
           new
           Testament
           .
           To
           which
           knowledge
           whē
           he
           had
           attaigned
           &
           cōsidered
           with
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           great
           difficult
           matter
           vnder
           the
           shadow
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           to
           draw
           to
           him
           the
           Arabians
           being
           but
           grosse
           ,
           rude
           ,
           and
           Idolators
           :
           he
           therefore
           absented
           himselfe
           out
           of
           companie
           and
           remayned
           secret
           by
           the
           space
           of
           two
           yeares
           .
           And
           after
           that
           presented
           himselfe
           to
           the
           people
           saying
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           while
           of
           his
           absence
           ,
           he
           was
           with
           the
           
             Angell
             Gabriell
          
           who
           taught
           and
           gaue
           to
           him
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           beleeue
           in
           Idols
           was
           foolish
           &
           vaine
           .
           But
           perceiuing
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           his
           woords
           could
           obtaine
           small
           credit
           ,
           he
           inuented
           another
           policie
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           he
           had
           an
           Esclaue
           called
           Zeidimy
           to
           whom
           he
           told
           that
           the
           will
           of
           God
           was
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           free
           ,
           &
           therfore
           dyd
           giue
           him
           immediatly
           his
           libertie
           ,
           wherby
           frō
           euery
           part
           ,
           all
           the
           Esclaues
           in
           a
           countrey
           repayred
           to
           Mehemet
           ,
           and
           gaue
           him
           such
           credit
           ,
           that
           whatsoeuer
           hee
           commanded
           ,
           they
           obeyed
           him
           :
           In
           so
           much
           as
           this
           companie
           ,
           
           thus
           drawne
           togethers
           ,
           brought
           no
           litle
           dread
           and
           feare
           to
           some
           great
           and
           welthie
           families
           in
           Mecque
           ,
           as
           were
           the
           
             Caraxins
             ,
             Haximins
          
           ,
           and
           Benimitains
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           intelligence
           of
           the
           drawing
           togethers
           of
           this
           wicked
           packe
           ,
           tooke
           armour
           against
           them
           .
           Whereof
           Mehemet
           getting
           intelligence
           ,
           fled
           immediatly
           ,
           and
           retired
           himselfe
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Almedine
           ,
           sithens
           called
           Medinathalmaby
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           Medin
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           where
           he
           began
           in
           such
           sort
           to
           preach
           to
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           that
           in
           steede
           to
           beleeue
           him
           ,
           they
           beat
           him
           in
           sundrie
           fights
           and
           his
           Esclaues
           also
           .
           So
           as
           in
           one
           of
           these
           skirmishes
           Mehemet
           gat
           such
           a
           stroke
           ouerthwart
           his
           face
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           hee
           lost
           two
           of
           his
           sore
           teeth
           ,
           but
           also
           was
           left
           for
           dead
           in
           a
           dike
           ther
           ,
           wherin
           he
           was
           cast
           :
           though
           in
           the
           ende
           he
           ouercame
           the
           Iewes
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           (
           which
           indeede
           be
           discended
           from
           Ismaell
           the
           sonne
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           and
           of
           Agar
           his
           wiues
           maide
           ,
           )
           were
           called
           Agarins
           ;
           hee
           caused
           to
           be
           ordained
           (
           in
           that
           it
           was
           not
           honorable
           for
           his
           people
           to
           carie
           the
           name
           of
           a
           woman
           seruant
           ,
           )
           that
           from
           thence
           forth
           they
           should
           be
           named
           Sarazins
           ,
           deducted
           from
           the
           name
           of
           Sara
           ,
           the
           lawfull
           wife
           of
           Abraham
           ,
           alledging
           that
           Ismaell
           was
           engendred
           of
           Sara
           and
           not
           of
           Agar
           hir
           maiden
           .
           The
           which
           name
           of
           Sarazins
           ,
           so
           long
           endured
           ,
           vnto
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Turkes
           dyd
           abolish
           both
           the
           name
           and
           the
           nation
           ,
           as
           heereafter
           I
           will
           declare
           .
           Mahumet
           hauing
           thus
           crept
           into
           credit
           among
           ths
           ignorant
           and
           rude
           people
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Prophet
           and
           messenger
           of
           God
           ,
           hee
           acquainted
           himselfe
           with
           a
           Lady
           of
           no
           litle
           wealth
           and
           riches
           ;
           named
           Tadiga
           or
           Cadiga
           being
           a
           widow
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           
           hee
           behaued
           himselfe
           towards
           hir
           ,
           that
           hee
           married
           hir
           ,
           although
           hee
           had
           three
           other
           wiues
           besides
           hir
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           called
           Anosse
           ,
           the
           second
           Ahasse
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           named
           Seick
           ,
           or
           Zeich
           ,
           whom
           he
           rauished
           from
           one
           that
           was
           one
           of
           his
           bringers
           vp
           ,
           beesides
           a
           Concubine
           that
           he
           had
           called
           Marie
           a
           Christian
           woman
           of
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Iacobits
           .
           And
           than
           he
           began
           to
           publish
           his
           damnable
           law
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           any
           man
           to
           haue
           foure
           wiues
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           thorough
           the
           marriage
           of
           this
           Lady
           ,
           Mahumet
           was
           wonderfull
           re'nforced
           and
           strengthened
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           that
           thorough
           his
           welth
           that
           hee
           dyd
           get
           ,
           he
           was
           able
           to
           wage
           soldiours
           .
           Whereby
           partly
           by
           sorce
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           good
           oppinion
           that
           was
           had
           in
           him
           ,
           all
           his
           neighbours
           obeyed
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           his
           trayne
           growing
           to
           such
           a
           number
           thorough
           the
           multitude
           of
           Sarazins
           that
           repaired
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           Heraclius
           (
           who
           at
           that
           time
           had
           vnder
           his
           dominion
           ,
           both
           the
           countries
           of
           
             Surie
             ,
             Egipt
          
           ,
           and
           Africk
           )
           serued
           himselfe
           with
           these
           people
           in
           his
           warres
           against
           the
           Persians
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           it
           so
           afterwards
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           pay
           of
           the
           Emperours
           army
           ,
           among
           whō
           at
           that
           time
           vvere
           certaine
           bands
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           so
           as
           mony
           vvas
           not
           so
           plentie
           there
           at
           that
           instant
           ,
           able
           to
           pay
           the
           vvhole
           army
           :
           And
           that
           hee
           ,
           which
           had
           the
           order
           of
           the
           pay
           of
           the
           army
           among
           vvhom
           the
           bands
           of
           Sarazins
           also
           were
           attending
           for
           their
           vvages
           ,
           vndescretly
           gaue
           ansvvere
           to
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           that
           the
           Emperor
           had
           not
           mony
           ynough
           ,
           there
           to
           pay
           the
           Chrictians
           ,
           that
           vvere
           Souldiours
           ;
           and
           therfore
           they
           being
           but
           dogges
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           demaund
           for
           vvages
           .
           With
           vvhich
           aunsvvere
           ,
           the
           Sarazins
           being
           not
           a
           little
           moued
           ,
           departed
           
           from
           the
           seruice
           of
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           returned
           into
           Africk
           where
           they
           found
           Mahumet
           .
           The
           Emperour
           Heraclius
           ,
           afterward
           sent
           into
           Africk
           to
           leuie
           his
           tribute
           there
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           bee
           not
           a
           little
           greeuous
           to
           the
           Africans
           to
           be
           so
           much
           troubled
           with
           subsidies
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           :
           they
           falling
           into
           a
           mutinie
           ,
           (
           and
           stirred
           thereto
           also
           with
           the
           subtill
           perswasions
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           that
           told
           them
           ,
           the
           pleasure
           and
           will
           of
           God
           was
           that
           each
           one
           should
           liue
           at
           liberty
           ,
           )
           the
           Commissaries
           of
           the
           Emperour
           were
           there
           slaine
           ,
           and
           the
           countries
           of
           Egipt
           and
           Africk
           reuoulted
           wholy
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           of
           which
           rebellion
           ;
           Mahumet
           was
           chiefe
           and
           their
           Generall
           :
           Who
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           same
           was
           immediately
           pursued
           both
           by
           the
           Christians
           and
           Iewes
           .
           And
           albeit
           the
           Emperour
           did
           send
           against
           him
           a
           great
           army
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           one
           of
           his
           Nobilitie
           called
           Theodore
           ,
           who
           fought
           sundry
           battelles
           with
           the
           Africans
           :
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           Theodore
           being
           ouerthrowne
           and
           slaine
           .
           Mahumet
           with
           his
           Sarazius
           after
           this
           victorie
           departed
           from
           thence
           ,
           &
           inuaded
           the
           countries
           of
           Sury
           &
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           and
           made
           conquest
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Thus
           then
           the
           Greekes
           ,
           lost
           the
           countries
           of
           
             Sury
             ,
             Egipt
          
           ,
           and
           Africk
           ,
           &
           other
           territories
           which
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Rome
           and
           Grecia
           ,
           had
           euer
           in
           possession
           from
           the
           time
           of
           
             Iulius
             Cesar
          
           ,
           sauing
           that
           part
           of
           Africk
           which
           the
           Vandalls
           held
           who
           were
           Christians
           ,
           though
           Arrians
           ,
           &
           there
           had
           continued
           from
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           suffered
           them
           to
           inhabit
           :
           And
           so
           Mahumet
           was
           crowned
           king
           in
           Damasco
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           630.
           and
           liued
           after
           about
           tenne
           yeeres
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Mahumet
           the
           Sarazins
           preferred
           
           to
           his
           kingdome
           one
           of
           his
           disciples
           &
           familiars
           ,
           named
           Othamar
           whom
           ▪
           the
           Turks
           doe
           call
           Othmar
           .
           Howbeeit
           some
           affirme
           that
           hee
           that
           next
           succeded
           Mahumet
           was
           one
           called
           Bubacher
           ,
           otherwise
           named
           Caliph
           which
           word
           signifieth
           enheritor
           or
           successor
           ,
           beecause
           hee
           was
           placed
           in
           the
           rome
           &
           authoritie
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           and
           so
           after
           him
           were
           called
           all
           his
           successors
           ,
           though
           some
           Italian
           authors
           doe
           call
           them
           Alipha
           .
           The
           chiefest
           place
           where
           the
           Caliph
           had
           his
           residence
           ,
           was
           established
           at
           the
           citie
           of
           Baudars
           which
           the
           Italians
           call
           Baldat
           ,
           &
           the
           
             Turks
             Bagdet
          
           ,
           that
           sometime
           was
           the
           famous
           citie
           of
           Babilon
           though
           others
           hold
           opinion
           that
           this
           Citie
           ,
           was
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           times
           past
           was
           named
           Susa
           ,
           and
           is
           situated
           vpon
           the
           riuer
           of
           Euphrates
           .
           About
           this
           time
           the
           Sarazins
           conquered
           in
           a
           little
           space
           (
           vpon
           the
           Greekes
           )
           the
           territorie
           of
           Caramanie
           aunciently
           called
           Cilitia
           where
           the
           citie
           of
           Antioche
           standeth
           ,
           and
           Pamphilia
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           Scauri
           ,
           and
           the
           towne
           of
           Selucia
           named
           by
           the
           inhabitants
           there
           Scandalor
           ,
           and
           after
           that
           they
           made
           enterprize
           vpon
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Persia
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Pharsie
           and
           this
           was
           about
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Greekes
           did
           cut
           of
           the
           nose
           ,
           and
           the
           tongue
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           Empresse
           Martine
           and
           Heraclion
           hir
           sonne
           and
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Heraclius
           ,
           beecause
           they
           enpoisoned
           Constantine
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           Heraclius
           begotten
           vpon
           an
           other
           wife
           at
           such
           time
           also
           the
           Lumbards
           entred
           into
           Italy
           .
           Of
           Persia
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           king
           one
           called
           Hormisda
           ,
           named
           also
           by
           Hayton
           (
           that
           writeth
           of
           these
           matters
           )
           Ascaiorth
           elected
           king
           next
           after
           Adaesar
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Syroe
           sonne
           of
           Cosroe
           or
           Cosdroe
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           Heraclius
           tooke
           prisoner
           when
           he
           recouered
           the
           city
           of
           
             Hierusalem
             .
             Hormisda
          
           ,
           
           hauing
           assured
           intelligence
           ▪
           that
           the
           Sarazins
           were
           comming
           to
           inuade
           him
           ,
           ●ought
           for
           succours
           at
           such
           as
           were
           his
           neighbours
           and
           chiefely
           of
           those
           of
           Turquesten
           who
           frontered
           vpon
           the
           Persians
           on
           the
           West
           &
           towards
           the
           East
           on
           the
           realme
           which
           Hayton
           calleth
           Tarsie
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           famous
           riuer
           of
           Indus
           towards
           the
           North
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Corasmins
           and
           
             Med
             ▪
          
           on
           the
           South
           (
           which
           are
           the
           verie
           confines
           and
           limits
           which
           Plinie
           and
           Strabo
           doe
           appoint
           to
           the
           Parthes
           )
           whom
           the
           Turkes
           doe
           call
           Turguestain
           as
           
             Francis
             Freinston
          
           saith
           .
           This
           nation
           which
           sithens
           by
           the
           Frenchmen
           &
           other
           haue
           bene
           named
           Turguimans
           ,
           and
           afterward
           Turks
           ,
           (
           who
           among
           them
           at
           that
           time
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           law
           or
           policy
           ,
           departed
           out
           of
           their
           countrie
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           six
           thousand
           fighting
           men
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           the
           succour
           of
           king
           Hormisda
           .
           But
           beecause
           (
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           )
           they
           brought
           their
           wiues
           and
           children
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           the
           longer
           in
           comming
           ,
           so
           as
           before
           they
           came
           ,
           the
           Sarazins
           and
           king
           Hormisda
           had
           sought
           togethers
           ,
           and
           Hormisda
           ouerthrowen
           and
           slaine
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           640.
           
           And
           so
           the
           Sarazins
           became
           Lords
           of
           Persia
           and
           of
           the
           whole
           countries
           about
           ,
           sauing
           the
           realme
           of
           Abeas
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           Georgia
           ,
           &
           a
           part
           of
           the
           greater
           Armenie
           called
           Haloen
           who
           were
           the
           refuge
           &
           receptacle
           of
           Christians
           .
           The
           Turqui●●ains
           being
           by
           this
           ariued
           ,
           (
           in
           that
           part
           of
           Persia
           named
           Chor●●●e●
           or
           C●●●osley
           and
           by
           some
           C●roz●i●
           )
           they
           vnderstoode
           of
           the
           ouerthrow
           and
           death
           of
           Hormisda
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           they
           staied
           there
           ,
           and
           fortified
           themselues
           in
           the
           best
           wise
           they
           could
           ,
           and
           sent
           vnto
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           requesting
           to
           accept
           them
           as
           their
           friends
           ,
           &
           withall
           that
           they
           would
           receiue
           tribuit
           from
           
           them
           ,
           for
           vvhich
           alvvaies
           they
           vvould
           bee
           at
           their
           commandement
           to
           serue
           them
           faithfully
           in
           their
           vvars
           ,
           if
           it
           vvould
           further
           vouchsafe
           the
           Sarazins
           to
           beestovv
           on
           them
           the
           place
           ,
           vvhere
           they
           at
           that
           time
           vvere
           to
           inhabit
           .
           The
           Sarazins
           receiued
           their
           ambassage
           curteously
           &
           accepted
           them
           as
           their
           friendes
           and
           offred
           Tributaries
           ,
           hovvbeit
           they
           caused
           the
           Turks
           to
           lodge
           further
           of
           in
           a
           part
           of
           another
           countrie
           vvhich
           they
           appointed
           them
           ;
           to
           th
           ende
           that
           if
           they
           reuolted
           ;
           they
           should
           doe
           the
           Sarazins
           lesse
           harme
           .
           In
           this
           manner
           remained
           the
           Turkes
           or
           Turquimains
           ,
           tributaries
           ,
           &
           as
           it
           vvere
           subiects
           to
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           vvhose
           customes
           ,
           lavvs
           ,
           &
           maners
           ,
           they
           quickly
           learned
           through
           continuall
           trade
           and
           frequentation
           vvhich
           they
           had
           a
           among
           the
           Sarazins
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           end
           ther
           vvas
           no
           manner
           of
           difference
           betwixt
           ▪
           thē
           ,
           either
           in
           religion
           ,
           law
           ,
           or
           forme
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           easie
           for
           the
           Turks
           to
           doe
           considering
           ,
           that
           be
           ore
           they
           liued
           without
           any
           law
           ,
           rule
           ,
           or
           pollicie
           ,
           which
           they
           wer
           sooner
           moued
           to
           embrace
           onely
           to
           be
           pertakers
           of
           the
           honours
           and
           riches
           which
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           of
           whom
           these
           Turks
           became
           familier
           companions
           and
           meruailously
           well
           beloued
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           tried
           themselues
           to
           be
           euery
           where
           in
           their
           warres
           ,
           their
           best
           souldiers
           .
           Thus
           they
           liued
           togethers
           about
           three
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           accounted
           in
           manner
           to
           be
           of
           one
           nacion
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Turquimains
           kept
           themselues
           alwaies
           a
           part
           by
           themselues
           and
           grew
           to
           bee
           of
           such
           wealth
           and
           might
           ,
           that
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1400
           they
           became
           maisters
           ouer
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           by
           occasion
           of
           discord
           growing
           among
           the
           Sarazins
           themselues
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           shal
           be
           declared
           .
        
         
         
           This
           first
           Caliphe
           ,
           endured
           not
           very
           long
           ,
           because
           another
           Sarazin
           named
           Ascaly
           ,
           chased
           him
           from
           his
           place
           ,
           purposing
           to
           haue
           vsurped
           his
           rome
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           could
           not
           so
           attaine
           it
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           slaine
           by
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           who
           preferred
           another
           (
           to
           that
           dignitie
           )
           called
           Haly.
           
        
         
           Haly
           the
           second
           Calphe
           :
           was
           coosen
           Germain
           to
           Mahumet
           ,
           &
           his
           sonne
           in
           law
           (
           as
           some
           affirme
           )
           hauing
           maried
           Fa●●ma
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           Turks
           pronounce
           Fatma
           )
           the
           daughter
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           whose
           lawes
           Haly
           chaunged
           ,
           or
           rather
           anulled
           ,
           and
           made
           new
           of
           his
           ovvne
           inuention
           ,
           through
           vvhich
           innouation
           of
           religion
           ,
           or
           rather
           supersticion
           ,
           the
           Sarazins
           beecame
           meruailously
           deuided
           :
           Insomuch
           as
           those
           vvhich
           follovved
           Mahumet
           made
           a
           Caliph
           in
           Egipt
           .
           The
           others
           remained
           in
           Persia
           vvith
           Haly
           vvho
           alvvaies
           continued
           in
           such
           reuerence
           and
           estimacion
           as
           vvell
           among
           them
           as
           vvith
           the
           Turks
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           incontinently
           next
           to
           Mahumet
           vvhen
           they
           goe
           about
           any
           of
           their
           affaires
           ,
           they
           say
           
             Alla
             ,
             Mahumet
             ,
             Haly
          
           ,
           God
           Mahumet
           and
           Haly.
           Thus
           the
           Sarazins
           began
           to
           be
           deuided
           among
           themselues
           the
           vvhich
           diuision
           hath
           euer
           sithens
           continued
           and
           endureth
           yet
           :
           For
           albeit
           the
           Turks
           &
           the
           Persians
           also
           are
           in
           effect
           very
           Mahom●●ists
           ,
           yet
           differ
           they
           so
           in
           ceremonies
           ,
           &
           other
           contrarieties
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           the
           one
           do
           account
           the
           oother
           very
           heretiques
           .
           The
           Caliphe
           doth
           execute
           his
           office
           as
           though
           he
           vvere
           both
           their
           Pole
           and
           their
           Emperour
           .
           For
           these
           Caliphes
           doe
           ordaine
           gouernours
           and
           officers
           through
           euery
           prouince
           vvhere
           they
           haue
           authoritie
           ,
           vvhich
           they
           call
           Sultans
           ,
           vvhich
           may
           be
           interpreted
           Prouosts
           o●
           gouernours
           ▪
           But
           by
           succession
           of
           time
           ,
           this
           terme
           Sultan
           ,
           ●s
           conuerted
           to
           an
           ●ppellation
           or
           name
           
           roiall
           ,
           and
           signifieth
           the
           word
           king
           .
           At
           the
           time
           of
           this
           
           first
           deuision
           there
           was
           a
           Sultan
           of
           Alexandrie
           named
           Selym
           that
           killed
           the
           first
           Caliphe
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           and
           returned
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Caliphe
           of
           Baudras
           to
           haue
           fauour
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           part
           of
           those
           Sarazines
           of
           Egipt
           that
           would
           not
           come
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Caliph
           of
           Baudras
           ,
           passed
           into
           Africk
           &
           chased
           from
           thence
           the
           Vandales
           ,
           which
           were
           Christians
           ,
           but
           heretiques
           ,
           maintaining
           the
           abhominable
           error
           of
           the
           Arrians
           ,
           wher
           these
           Vandales
           had
           domination
           sithens
           the
           time
           of
           their
           king
           Gencericus
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           nation
           being
           Vandales
           were
           chased
           out
           of
           Hispain
           by
           the
           Gothes
           (
           that
           were
           Arrians
           as
           they
           also
           were
           )
           and
           so
           arriued
           in
           Africk
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Theodosius
           the
           yong
           sonne
           of
           Arcadius
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           410.
           and
           after
           were
           tributaries
           to
           the
           Emperours
           of
           Constantinople
           where
           they
           remained
           vnto
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           668
           ,
           that
           the
           Sarazins
           (
           as
           aboue
           said
           )
           ther
           first
           entred
           ;
           and
           established
           a
           generall
           to
           rule
           ouer
           them
           ,
           whom
           they
           named
           a
           Miramamolin
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           much
           to
           say
           as
           a
           ruler
           or
           lord
           ouer
           the
           people
           ,
           &
           ordained
           his
           residence
           &
           place
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           to
           bee
           at
           M●r●hque
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           called
           Tunes
           nigh
           to
           Cartage
           .
           Which
           name
           of
           Miramamolyn
           hath
           sithens
           beene
           chaunged
           :
           for
           at
           this
           day
           they
           call
           their
           king
           Moulee
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           at
           this
           day
           reigneth
           at
           Tunys
           ,
           is
           called
           
             Moule
             Assan
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           king
           or
           
             Seigneur
             Assan
          
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           not
           discribe
           to
           you
           further
           at
           length
           what
           the
           Sarazins
           did
           ,
           after
           their
           conquests
           of
           Persia
           &
           Afrique
           .
           But
           will
           admit
           a
           little
           intermission
           vnto
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1040.
           at
           which
           time
           they
           were
           subdued
           by
           the
           Turkes
           or
           Tursquimains
           their
           tributaries
           .
           For
           
           otherwise
           that
           were
           against
           my
           purpose
           ,
           determining
           rather
           to
           make
           an
           Epitome
           or
           abridgement
           ,
           than
           a
           whole
           large
           Chronicle
           of
           their
           dooings
           .
        
         
           THE
           yeere
           of
           grace
           660.
           
           Mehua
           (
           which
           signifieth
           suddaine
           or
           hastie
           )
           Sultan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           successor
           of
           Selym
           tooke
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           carried
           away
           the
           famous
           Colosse
           or
           piller
           of
           Brasse
           that
           was
           esteemed
           on
           height
           three
           score
           and
           tenne
           elles
           ,
           which
           an
           Earthquake
           ouerthrew
           as
           Plinie
           affirmeth
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           660.
           
           Abdalla
           (
           the
           Sultan
           of
           Egipt
           after
           Mehua
           ,
           )
           came
           to
           Syracuses
           ;
           where
           sometime
           was
           slaine
           the
           Emperor
           Constantins
           sonne
           to
           Constantine
           ,
           whom
           his
           mother
           in
           law
           Martyn
           ,
           wyfe
           to
           Heraclius
           caused
           there
           to
           be
           poysoned
           :
           where
           the
           Sarazins
           sacked
           the
           towne
           with
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           riches
           of
           Rome
           which
           the
           said
           Constantins
           before
           had
           caused
           to
           bee
           brought
           thether
           to
           haue
           conueyed
           the
           same
           to
           Constantinople
           .
        
         
           ABOVT
           the
           yeere
           of
           690.
           
           Abimelech
           (
           which
           woord
           may
           bee
           enterpreted
           the
           father
           of
           the
           King
           )
           inuaded
           Hispain
           ,
           with
           a
           nauie
           of
           270.
           shippes
           ,
           but
           was
           repulsed
           ,
           and
           from
           thens
           ,
           passed
           into
           Africk
           ,
           from
           whence
           ,
           againe
           the
           Sarazins
           were
           chased
           by
           the
           Emperor
           Iustinian
           the
           second
           :
           And
           so
           Abimelech
           was
           the
           first
           Miramamolyn
           among
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           the
           Emperor
           Leonce
           sent
           a
           Captain
           of
           his
           ,
           named
           Tiberius
           who
           by
           the
           armie
           was
           made
           Emperor
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           executing
           further
           his
           charge
           ,
           returned
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           against
           his
           Maister
           Leonce
           ,
           where
           after
           he
           had
           taken
           him
           ,
           and
           cut
           of
           his
           nose
           ;
           he
           cast
           him
           in
           prison
           in
           which
           the
           miserable
           Leonce
           remained
           all
           his
           life
           :
           These
           matters
           being
           done
           at
           the
           
           time
           ,
           whan
           Sergius
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           was
           Pope
           .
           And
           Theodorick
           or
           Thierry
           sonne
           of
           Clouys
           reigned
           King
           in
           Fraunce
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           712.
           
           Sultan
           Selyman
           (
           which
           is
           so
           much
           to
           say
           as
           peasible
           )
           whom
           ,
           some
           doe
           call
           QVLEMEN
           ,
           the
           Caliphe
           of
           Baudraz
           besieged
           Constantinople
           ,
           but
           thorough
           pestilence
           and
           famen
           ,
           poslessing
           his
           Camp
           ,
           he
           was
           driuen
           to
           raise
           his
           siege
           ,
           which
           before
           had
           beene
           continued
           by
           the
           space
           of
           two
           yeeres
           .
           And
           this
           was
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           the
           Emperor
           Theodoxe
           had
           taken
           his
           pre●ecessor
           Anastasius
           &
           made
           him
           a
           Monck
           ,
           when
           Giegory
           the
           twelfth
           was
           Pope
           ,
           and
           Chilperick
           the
           last
           King
           of
           the
           line
           of
           Pharamonde
           reigned
           in
           France
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           time
           ,
           also
           
             Mizza
             Miram●molin
          
           ,
           successor
           of
           Abimelech
           ,
           ●t
           the
           request
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Conte
           of
           Consuegra
           (
           who
           was
           sent
           as
           Embassador
           to
           him
           ,
           fr●
           ▪
           Rodrigo
           King
           of
           Hispain
           )
           caused
           twelue
           thousand
           men
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           his
           generall
           called
           Cariph
           ,
           to
           passe
           into
           Hispain
           against
           the
           sayde
           King
           Rod●rigo
           to
           reuenge
           the
           iniurie
           done
           to
           the
           sayd
           Conte
           Iulian
           ,
           in
           that
           Rodrigo
           had
           deflowred
           the
           daughter
           (
           or
           as
           some
           doe
           say
           the
           wife
           )
           of
           the
           sayde
           Conte
           Iulian
           ,
           called
           Caba
           ,
           as
           the
           Chronicles
           of
           Hispain
           doe
           make
           mencion
           :
           Who
           landed
           at
           Gibraltar
           which
           place
           our
           auncients
           name
           Calpe
           and
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           Gibelcariph
           (
           the
           Mount
           of
           Cariph
           ,
           )
           and
           from
           thence
           marched
           alongst
           the
           famous
           Riuer
           of
           
             Bet
             is
          
           (
           and
           by
           the
           Sarizens
           named
           Guadalquiber
           )
           which
           is
           so
           called
           vnto
           this
           dav
           .
           Where
           nigh
           vnto
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           a
           foughten
           battell
           the
           saide
           King
           Rodrigo
           ,
           (
           who
           was
           the
           last
           king
           of
           the
           line
           of
           the
           Gothes
           )
           was
           slayne
           .
        
         
           And
           taking
           hold
           of
           occasion
           the
           Sarazines
           so
           farre
           then
           
           proceded
           ,
           that
           they
           conquered
           in
           manner
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           of
           Hispain
           ,
           where
           they
           lost
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           and
           were
           called
           by
           the
           Spanierds
           ,
           Moores
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           countrie
           in
           Afrique
           (
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           )
           called
           Mauritania
           .
        
         
           THE
           yeere
           725.
           
           Eudes
           Duke
           of
           .
           Aquitain
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           the
           D●chie
           of
           Guien
           (
           discended
           from
           Alarie
           king
           of
           the
           Gothes
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           412.
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Emperour
           Honorius
           reigned
           )
           dyd
           possesse
           the
           same
           duchie
           of
           Guien
           ,
           from
           whence
           passing
           into
           Hispain
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           chasing
           the
           Vandales
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           sayde
           ,
           brought
           into
           Fraunce
           (
           against
           Theoderick
           brother
           of
           Chilperick
           ,
           sonnes
           of
           Dagobert
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           :
           which
           Theodorick
           was
           the
           last
           king
           of
           the
           ligne
           of
           Pharamond
           .
           )
           Those
           Sarazins
           ,
           (
           who
           at
           that
           time
           were
           in
           Hispain
           ,
           conducted
           by
           Abderaman
           (
           whom
           the
           French
           Historiographers
           doe
           call
           Adramar
           )
           King
           of
           Cordoua
           ,
           who
           after
           their
           entrie
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           tooke
           the
           townes
           of
           
             Bourdeaulx
             ,
             Tholose
             ,
             Narbone
             ,
             Nimes
             ,
             Arles
          
           and
           
             Auignon
             ,
             Platina
             ,
             Blondus
             ,
             Sabellicus
             ,
          
           and
           other
           Historiographers
           doe
           write
           that
           those
           Sarazins
           came
           euen
           to
           towres
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           fought
           with
           ,
           by
           
             Charles
             Martel
          
           ,
           (
           father
           of
           Pipin
           ,
           )
           and
           ouerthrowen
           so
           as
           all
           that
           euer
           was
           wonne
           by
           them
           before
           ,
           was
           againe
           recouered
           by
           the
           same
           King
           Charles
           ,
           and
           the
           Sarazins
           chased
           into
           Hispain
           ,
           where
           after
           they
           remayned
           more
           than
           700.
           yeeres
           .
           Vnto
           such
           time
           as
           Ferdinand
           the
           king
           of
           Aragon
           did
           win
           from
           them
           the
           Citie
           and
           Countrie
           of
           Granado
           :
           (
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1487.
           )
           Howbeit
           ,
           ther
           tarried
           and
           remayned
           still
           sundrie
           townes
           and
           villages
           entier
           ,
           peopled
           with
           the
           Sarazins
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           
           Charles
           (
           the
           fifth
           of
           that
           name
           )
           comming
           to
           his
           dominions
           in
           Hispain
           found
           ther
           dwelling
           ,
           and
           caused
           to
           embrace
           the
           christian
           faith
           ,
           yet
           they
           could
           neuer
           bee
           cōpelled
           to
           chaunge
           their
           habit
           or
           the
           language
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           nor
           perhaps
           secretly
           their
           abhominable
           Mahometical
           sect
           ,
           what
           face
           outwardly
           so
           euer
           they
           shew
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           500.
           the
           Sarazins
           of
           Africk
           ,
           did
           take
           the
           Isles
           of
           Corsica
           and
           Sardinia
           ,
           and
           two
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           after
           they
           pilled
           and
           sacked
           the
           Isles
           of
           Candia
           and
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           so
           held
           them
           more
           than
           two
           hundreth
           yeeres
           :
           at
           what
           time
           Pope
           Leo
           was
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Lumbards
           ,
           and
           succoured
           by
           Charlemain
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           837.
           
           The
           Sarazins
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Sultan
           Saua
           wan
           the
           port
           of
           Ciuitauechia
           ,
           in
           Italy
           and
           sacked
           the
           citie
           o
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Mont
             Cassin
          
           (
           otherwise
           called
           Saint
           Germain
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           chiefe
           monestary
           or
           abbie
           of
           Saint
           Benet
           .
           And
           twentie
           yeeres
           after
           that
           they
           tooke
           the
           port
           of
           Ancona
           and
           ouer
           ran
           all
           the
           coasts
           on
           that
           side
           of
           the
           Golfe
           of
           Venice
           ,
           and
           likewise
           those
           on
           thother
           side
           on
           the
           coast
           of
           Sclauonie
           :
           and
           this
           done
           in
           the
           reignes
           of
           Lotharie
           son
           of
           Lois
           le
           Piteux
           king
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           and
           Michaell
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           900.
           they
           likewise
           assailed
           the
           territories
           of
           Pulia
           &
           Calabria
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           &
           wan
           
             Mont
             Gargan
          
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           Le
           Mont
           Saint
           Auge
           )
           when
           as
           Constantine
           sonne
           of
           Leo
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           of
           Basilius
           .
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           reigned
           and
           that
           Berengier
           (
           of
           the
           ligne
           of
           the
           Lombards
           )
           caused
           the
           eics
           of
           Lewes
           (
           who
           was
           last
           Emperour
           of
           the
           ligne
           of
           the
           French
           men
           and
           sonne
           vnto
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Arnold
           )
           to
           
           bee
           put
           foorth
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           923.
           
           Roman
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           did
           stir
           the
           Sarazins
           to
           inuade
           the
           territories
           of
           Pulia
           and
           Calabria
           which
           rebelled
           against
           him
           :
           Howbeit
           the
           Sarazins
           were
           ouerthrowen
           at
           the
           riuer
           of
           Garriglian
           by
           the
           Marquiz
           of
           Tuscan
           named
           Aulbry
           or
           Alberic
           ,
           at
           the
           especiall
           instance
           of
           Pope
           Iehan
           the
           eleuenth
           of
           that
           name
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           930.
           the
           Sarazins
           wonne
           the
           towne
           of
           Gennes
           ,
           and
           spoiled
           all
           that
           coast
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           when
           the
           Berengiers
           occupied
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &
           fortified
           the
           towne
           of
           Fraxinet
           which
           they
           kept
           100
           yeeres
           .
        
         
           Thus
           the
           Sarazins
           continued
           inuading
           and
           spoiling
           the
           sertile
           regions
           of
           Italy
           (
           while
           the
           controuersies
           were
           depending
           about
           the
           right
           of
           possessing
           the
           Empire
           ,
           betweene
           the
           French
           ,
           the
           Greekes
           ,
           and
           Lombards
           ,
           &
           the
           discentions
           were
           on
           foote
           betweene
           the
           Popes
           &
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           they
           enioyed
           the
           most
           part
           of
           Pulia
           and
           Calabria
           which
           they
           kept
           euen
           vnto
           the
           yeere
           of
           Grace
           990
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           chased
           both
           from
           thence
           and
           out
           of
           Sicilia
           also
           ,
           by
           
             Tancred
             de
             Haulte
             Ville
          
           ,
           or
           
             Haulte
             Fu●ille
          
           in
           Normandy
           ,
           (
           who
           first
           beegan
           with
           them
           )
           but
           ended
           by
           Guillaume
           Ferrabach
           sonne
           of
           the
           said
           Tancred
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           Maloch
           leiuetenant
           of
           Michaell
           Cathalau
           Emperour
           of
           Greece
           :
           And
           so
           they
           did
           bring
           back
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           Pulia
           ,
           Calabria
           ,
           and
           Sicilia
           ,
           whereof
           the
           said
           Guillaume
           remained
           lord
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Robert
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Otho
           ,
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1040.
           the
           number
           of
           Sultains
           
           or
           Soldains
           began
           to
           be
           many
           :
           For
           in
           euery
           Prouince
           ,
           the
           Caliph
           )
           as
           I
           before
           declared
           )
           did
           institute
           one
           as
           at
           Damasco
           one
           ;
           at
           Hames
           another
           ;
           at
           Halep
           the
           third
           :
           in
           Egipt
           another
           ,
           &
           the
           like
           in
           sundry
           other
           places
           ;
           who
           falling
           at
           dissention
           one
           with
           the
           other
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           end
           reuoult
           from
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Caliph
           .
           In
           Hispain
           likewise
           ,
           euerie
           of
           the
           Moors
           that
           could
           get
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           a
           citie
           or
           towne
           ,
           would
           immediately
           vsurpe
           the
           name
           of
           a
           king
           ,
           as
           at
           Granado
           ,
           Cordoua
           ,
           Toledo
           ,
           Sarragosa
           ,
           Ciuilia
           ,
           and
           Valentia
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           was
           it
           vsed
           in
           Africk
           ,
           as
           at
           Tunes
           ,
           Tripolis
           ,
           Bugia
           ,
           Maroch
           ,
           Fesse
           ,
           and
           Tremessen
           and
           other
           places
           also
           there
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           manner
           no
           kinde
           of
           amitie
           or
           friendship
           was
           maintained
           among
           these
           kings
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           continuall
           dissention
           &
           wars
           .
           Wherof
           when
           the
           Turks
           had
           got
           intelligence
           (
           who
           as
           yet
           rested
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           Caliph
           who
           were
           meruailously
           this
           while
           encreased
           both
           in
           wealth
           &
           number
           of
           people
           )
           and
           withall
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           Sarazins
           were
           wonderfully
           weakened
           and
           diminished
           through
           these
           intestine
           deuisions
           &
           wars
           thus
           among
           them selues
           ;
           they
           made
           a
           king
           whō
           they
           called
           Sadoc
           (
           which
           name
           is
           so
           much
           to
           say
           as
           Iust
           )
           and
           inuaded
           the
           Sarazins
           whom
           within
           short
           time
           they
           ouerthrew
           ,
           so
           as
           therby
           they
           made
           thēselues
           shortly
           dominators
           ouer
           whole
           Persia
           and
           Syria
           ,
           alwaies
           with
           great
           reuerence
           regarding
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           touch
           the
           Caliph
           ,
           for
           the
           high
           estimation
           that
           they
           bare
           him
           who
           was
           suffered
           still
           to
           liue
           quietly
           at
           Baudras
           .
           And
           at
           whose
           hands
           the
           said
           Sadocke
           would
           be
           named
           and
           created
           the
           Sultan
           of
           Asie
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           liued
           not
           long
           afrer
           .
        
         
         
           After
           Sadoc
           ,
           his
           sonne
           Dogriz
           succeded
           ,
           who
           did
           annex
           to
           the
           gotten
           Empire
           of
           his
           father
           the
           country
           of
           Mesopotamia
           which
           Diogines
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           had
           recouered
           from
           the
           Sarazins
           at
           such
           time
           as
           they
           had
           warres
           among
           them selues
           as
           likewise
           the
           whole
           countrie
           of
           Cilicia
           ,
           which
           hee
           gaue
           to
           his
           cosen
           Arthot
           .
        
         
           To
           Dogriz
           succeeded
           Aspalam
           his
           sonne
           ;
           who
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1080.
           did
           send
           his
           Nephew
           Solyman
           into
           Cappadocia
           (
           being
           than
           vnder
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Greekes
           )
           to
           whom
           he
           gaue
           all
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           conquer
           :
           Who
           in
           such
           sort
           guided
           his
           affaires
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           vnder
           his
           obedience
           the
           whole
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           ;
           except
           the
           Sea
           coasts
           towards
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           the
           Isle
           of
           Cipres
           :
           And
           this
           was
           that
           valiant
           Soliman
           that
           gaue
           charge
           vpō
           the
           famous
           Godefroy
           de
           Buillon
           and
           the
           army
           of
           the
           christians
           remaining
           in
           siege
           before
           the
           towne
           of
           Niece
           ,
           in
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ;
           which
           Solyman
           the
           said
           Hayton
           doth
           name
           Solimansa
           .
        
         
           About
           this
           time
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           Hispain
           named
           Rodrigo
           de
           Vuiar
           ,
           chased
           the
           Moors
           out
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           realme
           of
           Valence
           in
           Aragon
           and
           from
           much
           of
           
           Castile
           ,
           who
           was
           named
           by
           the
           Moores
           ,
           through
           his
           excellencie
           ,
           Cyd
           :
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Lord
           )
           and
           Cyd
           Ruydas
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           noble
           &
           famous
           race
           of
           the
           Mendozzas
           are
           descended
           .
        
         
           To
           Aspalam
           succeded
           Melechla
           his
           sonne
           who
           sent
           Arthot
           the
           Sultan
           of
           Mesopotamia
           to
           Antioche
           ,
           whervnto
           also
           by
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           came
           the
           said
           Solyman
           and
           tooke
           the
           same
           citie
           with
           all
           the
           country
           about
           ,
           
           and
           thus
           you
           see
           how
           the
           Greekes
           lost
           all
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Belchiarot
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Melechla
           reigned
           after
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           liued
           whan
           as
           Godefroy
           and
           the
           christians
           passed
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           and
           besieged
           the
           citie
           of
           Antioche
           in
           Suria
           ,
           being
           then
           vnder
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           said
           Belchiarot
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           committed
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           Turk
           named
           Assan
           or
           Cassan
           whom
           in
           Antioche
           hee
           had
           ordeigned
           his
           Generall
           ,
           to
           whom
           after
           he
           sent
           in
           succour
           one
           named
           (
           by
           Hayton
           )
           Cerbagat
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Frenchmen
           Corbadas
           ,
           who
           ariued
           there
           when
           the
           christians
           had
           already
           gotten
           Antioche
           ,
           where
           vpon
           hee
           beseeged
           them
           in
           the
           same
           citie
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           Corbadas
           was
           fought
           with
           by
           the
           christians
           ouerthrowen
           &
           put
           to
           flight
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Historie
           of
           that
           iourny
           plainely
           appeareth
           ,
           wherfore
           Corbadas
           now
           returning
           back
           into
           Persia
           found
           that
           Belchiarot
           was
           dead
           ,
           &
           that
           his
           yongest
           brother
           pretending
           right
           to
           the
           crowne
           was
           slaine
           .
           Now
           when
           the
           Turks
           of
           Persia
           could
           not
           accord
           and
           agree
           whom
           to
           make
           their
           King
           ,
           but
           fought
           long
           among
           themselues
           thervpon
           ,
           the
           fame
           of
           their
           dissention
           came
           to
           the
           eares
           of
           the
           Georgiens
           and
           Armenians
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           being
           christians
           ,
           who
           considering
           the
           great
           army
           of
           the
           other
           christians
           than
           remaining
           in
           Sury
           ,
           immediately
           inuaded
           the
           Turkes
           thus
           deuided
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           did
           beate
           &
           chase
           them
           out
           of
           Persia
           ,
           so
           that
           such
           of
           the
           Turks
           as
           could
           escape
           some
           retired
           towards
           Solyman
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           Arthot
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           nation
           ,
           being
           than
           in
           Asi●
           the
           lesse
           .
           And
           this
           was
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1106.
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Baldouin
           brother
           to
           Godsrey
           reigned
           king
           in
           Hierusalem
           .
           This
           Georgiens
           
           after
           that
           they
           had
           thus
           chased
           the
           Turks
           out
           of
           Persia
           pilled
           and
           spoiled
           the
           country
           ,
           &
           forbearing
           from
           farther
           pursuit
           of
           their
           good
           fortune
           (
           as
           they
           should
           )
           against
           the
           Souldans
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           Halep
           ,
           Hames
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           remained
           in
           quietnesse
           .
           But
           with
           the
           Armenians
           departing
           from
           the
           realme
           of
           Persia
           ,
           a
           certaine
           people
           among
           the
           Corasmins
           (
           whom
           some
           Latin
           Historiographers
           doe
           call
           Grossiones
           )
           neighbours
           to
           that
           prouince
           which
           diuers
           doe
           thinke
           to
           bee
           those
           whom
           the
           auncients
           doe
           name
           to
           be
           the
           Medes
           who
           vpon
           the
           East
           haue
           the
           Sea
           called
           Mare
           Caspium
           ,
           Hircanum
           or
           Abucuth
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           South
           Turquesten
           or
           Parthia
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           North
           Cumania
           or
           Alania
           ,
           and
           vpon
           the
           Occident
           or
           West
           Persia
           and
           Armenie
           the
           greater
           )
           who
           had
           none
           other
           vocation
           ,
           trade
           or
           condition
           of
           life
           ,
           but
           liued
           like
           herdmen
           and
           keepers
           of
           cattell
           ,
           hauing
           among
           them
           neither
           house
           or
           towne
           (
           howbeit
           very
           valiant
           in
           warres
           )
           these
           entred
           then
           into
           Persia
           ,
           where
           ,
           of
           very
           poore
           catiues
           ,
           they
           beecame
           a
           rich
           people
           and
           made
           a
           King
           among
           them
           called
           lalaladin
           (
           which
           signifieth
           the
           gift
           or
           grace
           of
           God.
           )
           With
           this
           their
           king
           they
           became
           so
           hardy
           and
           bold
           as
           to
           inuade
           the
           Turks
           beeing
           in
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           :
           howbeit
           they
           were
           encountered
           by
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Turque
           named
           Aladin
           &
           ouerthrowen
           in
           a
           sore
           foughten
           fielde
           in
           which
           conflict
           lalaladin
           their
           King
           lost
           his
           life
           ,
           &
           the
           rest
           that
           escaped
           did
           assemble
           themselues
           in
           the
           plaine
           of
           Rohai●
           ,
           with
           purpose
           to
           haue
           entred
           into
           Sury
           .
           But
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Aleph
           did
           enbarre
           them
           of
           that
           passage
           ,
           &
           chased
           them
           euen
           vnto
           the
           deserts
           of
           Arabia
           ,
           who
           from
           thence
           ,
           trauasing
           the
           territory
           of
           Caldee
           or
           Assyrie
           ,
           they
           passed
           the
           riuer
           of
           Euphrates
           
           nigh
           to
           a
           castell
           there
           named
           Cacabe
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           Iudea
           (
           otherwise
           called
           the
           Hierusalem
           )
           wher
           they
           cōmitted
           much
           outrage
           and
           damage
           .
           Howbeit
           in
           the
           end
           this
           multitude
           of
           disordered
           people
           could
           not
           long
           abide
           togethers
           considering
           euery
           of
           them
           would
           bee
           a
           ruler
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           Captaine
           that
           should
           haue
           commanded
           could
           not
           be
           obeied
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           departed
           by
           troopes
           and
           companyes
           ,
           whereof
           some
           retyred
           towards
           the
           Sultan
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           others
           towards
           him
           of
           Halep
           ,
           &
           some
           to
           him
           of
           Hames
           ,
           but
           the
           most
           of
           them
           repaired
           to
           the
           Soldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           to
           whom
           likewise
           repayred
           their
           Captaine
           Bartat
           ;
           seeing
           himselfe
           so
           abandoned
           and
           forsaken
           of
           his
           owne
           soldiors
           .
           And
           thus
           decayed
           the
           force
           of
           this
           nation
           of
           the
           Corasmins
           (
           whom
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           passage
           and
           iourney
           of
           Godfrey
           doe
           call
           Hoarmins
           ,
           )
           who
           maynteined
           their
           reputation
           but
           a
           litle
           time
           .
        
         
           IN
           this
           manner
           the
           Turkes
           remayned
           in
           Surie
           ,
           chiefely
           the
           Corasmins
           .
           Now
           for
           the
           Sarazins
           they
           deuided
           themselues
           into
           litle
           realmes
           vnto
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1240.
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           that
           the
           Tartares
           ouerthrew
           them
           as
           heereafter
           shall
           be
           declared
           ;
           whilst
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Turkes
           daylie
           continued
           wars
           against
           the
           kings
           of
           Hyerusalem
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1103.
           the
           Turkes
           tooke
           prisoner
           Boemund
           the
           Prince
           of
           Antioche
           (
           sonne
           of
           Robert
           Guiscard
           surnamed
           Courbespine
           discended
           from
           Tancred
           ,
           the
           Norman
           of
           whom
           beefore
           I
           made
           mencion
           .
           )
           Who
           ,
           three
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           was
           redeemed
           by
           his
           nephew
           Tangrey
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           1105.
           the
           Turkes
           made
           head
           against
           
           Baldwyn
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           (
           King
           of
           Hyerusalem
           brother
           
           of
           Godefray
           )
           as
           he
           besieged
           the
           towne
           of
           Acre
           ,
           and
           were
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           after
           which
           that
           towne
           (
           otherwyse
           called
           Accon
           and
           Ptolemais
           )
           was
           taken
           by
           Baldowyn
           together
           with
           the
           towne
           of
           Licquee
           ,
           which
           the
           auncients
           called
           Laodicea
           .
           And
           foure
           yeeres
           after
           that
           hee
           tooke
           the
           towne
           of
           Baruth
           sometime
           called
           Berythus
           ,
           and
           so
           likewise
           the
           towne
           of
           Sydon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1115
           the
           Turks
           vanquished
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           king
           Baldwin
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           at
           Montreal
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1120.
           
           King
           Baldwin
           tooke
           Gazis
           (
           whom
           some
           doe
           call
           Gary
           ,
           )
           from
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Damaz
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1122.
           
           King
           Baldwin
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           Balach
           (
           named
           by
           some
           Alaph
           )
           
           Souldan
           of
           Hames
           (
           aunciently
           called
           Camela
           or
           Gamela
           and
           Gaucamela
           .
           )
           which
           word
           Balach
           signifieth
           a
           destroier
           :
           So
           as
           he
           remained
           there
           prisoner
           by
           the
           space
           of
           one
           yeere
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1128
           King
           Baldwin
           discomfited
           Doloquin
           (
           of
           some
           named
           Baldoquin
           )
           and
           of
           others
           called
           
             Baldecan
             ,
             Souldan
          
           of
           Damaz
           ,
           who
           succeeded
           to
           the
           
             Souldan
             Gazes
          
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1132
           Foulques
           Daniou
           who
           maried
           the
           daughter
           of
           King
           Baldwin
           ,
           &
           succeded
           in
           the
           kingdome
           
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           ouerthrew
           the
           Turkes
           at
           Ybelim
           which
           Place
           holy
           Scripture
           calleth
           Geth
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1140
           or
           ther
           abouts
           ,
           Alaph
           (
           or
           Balach
           )
           Souldan
           of
           Hames
           ,
           tooke
           the
           towne
           of
           Rohaiz
           &
           there
           vnmercifully
           murdered
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Christians
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1143
           King
           Baldwin
           the
           third
           of
           that
           
           name
           ,
           sonne
           of
           king
           Fulque
           discomfited
           at
           Hierico
           ,
           the
           valiant
           Norradin
           (
           son
           to
           Baldecan
           ,
           )
           Soldan
           of
           Damaz
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1146.
           
           The
           Emperour
           Conrad
           and
           King
           Lewes
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Lewes
           le
           Groz
           passed
           into
           Surie
           ,
           where
           with
           king
           Baldowin
           they
           besieged
           the
           towne
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           take
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           returned
           home
           into
           their
           Countries
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1148
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           these
           said
           two
           Princes
           ,
           Norradin
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Damasco
           besieged
           Antioche
           ,
           wher
           Raimond
           the
           Conte
           of
           Antioche
           issuing
           forth
           in
           a
           skirmish
           was
           vnfortunately
           slaine
           ,
           the
           Contes
           of
           Rohaiz
           and
           Tripoli
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           which
           Contee
           of
           Tripoli
           ,
           after
           ,
           was
           shamefully
           murdered
           by
           an
           Assassin
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1160
           Almery
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           brother
           to
           king
           Baldowin
           ,
           tooke
           the
           towne
           Alexandria
           ,
           &
           beesieged
           the
           great
           citie
           of
           Caire
           in
           Egipt
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1170.
           
           Saladin
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           began
           to
           inuade
           the
           holy
           land
           in
           the
           time
           of
           king
           Baldowin
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           likewise
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           made
           war
           vpon
           the
           Pope
           &
           the
           church
           in
           burning
           &
           destroying
           Italy
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1174
           king
           Baldowin
           discomfited
           the
           Souldan
           
           Saladin
           ,
           at
           the
           towne
           of
           Tabaria
           (
           which
           sometime
           was
           called
           Tiberias
           )
           &
           after
           that
           ouerthrew
           a
           second
           time
           at
           the
           towne
           of
           Ascalone
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1179
           king
           Baldowin
           aforesaid
           fought
           againe
           with
           the
           Souldan
           Saladin
           at
           Margelion
           nigh
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Tabarie
           ,
           where
           king
           Baldowin
           then
           was
           discomfited
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1184
           began
           that
           discention
           among
           the
           
           Christians
           in
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           same
           :
           The
           originall
           of
           which
           was
           this
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           ,
           hauing
           married
           the
           Lady
           Sibil
           sister
           of
           the
           late
           king
           Baldowin
           (
           and
           widow
           of
           William
           Longuespee
           Marquis
           of
           Monferrato
           )
           by
           whom
           she
           had
           a
           son
           named
           Baldowin
           who
           at
           that
           time
           but
           sucked
           his
           Nurce
           to
           whom
           appettained
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Hierusalem
           ;
           the
           said
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           father
           in
           law
           of
           the
           infant
           would
           needes
           haue
           his
           title
           and
           wardship
           against
           the
           will
           &
           minde
           of
           
             Bartrand
             Contee
          
           of
           Tripoly
           to
           whose
           tuition
           and
           gouernance
           the
           childe
           was
           giuen
           by
           force
           of
           the
           testament
           of
           king
           Baldowin
           ,
           brother
           of
           the
           said
           lady
           Sibell
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           infant
           died
           &
           ther
           vpon
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           named
           himselfe
           king
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           Contee
           of
           Tripoly
           was
           wonderfully
           wroth
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1186
           Saladin
           tooke
           prisoner
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           with
           the
           maisters
           of
           the
           Templars
           and
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             Sainct
             Iohn
          
           that
           came
           to
           succour
           the
           towne
           of
           Tabarie
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           Saladin
           had
           then
           besieged
           ,
           so
           as
           vpon
           restoring
           of
           king
           Guy
           ,
           &
           the
           both
           aforenamed
           maisters
           to
           their
           liberties
           ,
           
             Tabarie
             ,
             Lique
          
           ,
           and
           Ascalone
           were
           rendred
           to
           Saladin
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           end
           wan
           also
           the
           citie
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           &
           after
           that
           the
           towne
           of
           Acres
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1147
           the
           Templars
           reencountred
           Saladin
           ,
           nigh
           to
           
             Casal
             Robert
          
           ,
           where
           Saladin
           ouethrew
           them
           ,
           &
           slew
           in
           fight
           the
           maister
           of
           the
           order
           of
           
             Sainct
             Iohn
             Hierusalem
          
           named
           
             Brother
             Roger
             dez
             Molins
          
           ,
           which
           hapned
           the
           first
           day
           of
           May
           that
           yeere
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1149
           ther
           passed
           to
           succour
           the
           holy
           land
           the
           Emperour
           
             Frederic
             Barberossee
          
           ,
           
           Philip
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           and
           Richard
           King
           of
           England
           :
           Frederic
           tooke
           his
           way
           by
           land
           ,
           and
           comming
           into
           Cilicia
           ,
           where
           thorough
           extreame
           heate
           ,
           desirous
           to
           bath
           himselfe
           (
           or
           as
           some
           say
           in
           passing
           the
           riuer
           ,
           which
           some
           doe
           call
           Cauno
           ,
           and
           the
           frenchmen
           ,
           the
           riuer
           of
           Salif
           ,
           &
           the
           latins
           doe
           name
           Cydnus
           which
           passeth
           through
           the
           famous
           citie
           of
           Tharsus
           ,
           at
           this
           present
           named
           Therasso
           )
           was
           vnfortunatly
           drowned
           .
           The
           two
           kings
           his
           confederates
           ariued
           in
           Sicilia
           ,
           &
           frō
           the
           towne
           of
           Mossana
           they
           passed
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           &
           came
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Acre
           ,
           which
           after
           two
           yeeres
           beesieging
           they
           tooke
           .
           King
           Richard
           in
           his
           passage
           thether
           tooke
           the
           Island
           of
           Cypres
           which
           he
           gaue
           to
           king
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           in
           exchaunge
           for
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Hierusalem
           :
           But
           after
           the
           taking
           of
           Acre
           king
           Phillip
           being
           sickly
           returned
           into
           Fraunce
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1204
           Baldouin
           Earle
           of
           Flaunders
           and
           
             Henry
             Conte
             de
             Sainct
             Paul
          
           ,
           with
           his
           brother
           
             Loys
             Conte
             de
             Sauoy
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Conte
             Boniface
             &
             Mont
             ferrat
          
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           company
           assembled
           themselues
           at
           Venice
           ,
           to
           passe
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           holy
           land
           .
           To
           whom
           the
           Venetians
           did
           graunt
           ships
           vpon
           condition
           that
           beefore
           they
           passed
           they
           should
           aide
           them
           to
           recouer
           the
           towne
           of
           Zara
           in
           Sclauonie
           (
           which
           before
           had
           reuolted
           from
           them
           )
           and
           so
           hauing
           done
           they
           after
           proceeded
           on
           their
           voyage
           to
           Constantinople
           whereof
           they
           possessed
           themselues
           in
           the
           Empire
           which
           remained
           in
           the
           frenchmens
           hands
           about
           threescore
           yeares
           after
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1210.
           
           
             Ichan
             de
             Brene
          
           ,
           maried
           the
           daughter
           of
           Conrad
           of
           Montferrat
           ,
           and
           the
           Lady
           Isabell
           daughter
           of
           king
           Amaulry
           :
           who
           was
           sister
           of
           Baldouin
           the
           Meseled
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Lady
           Sibel
           that
           was
           wife
           to
           Guy
           of
           Lusignen
           :
           
           Which
           said
           
             Ichan
             de
             Brene
          
           was
           made
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           &
           crowned
           at
           the
           towne
           of
           Tyrus
           (
           which
           commonly
           is
           called
           Sur
           and
           Sor
           )
           by
           reason
           that
           it
           is
           situated
           vpon
           a
           rocke
           in
           the
           sea
           .
           But
           Alexander
           the
           great
           to
           the
           intent
           to
           winne
           that
           towne
           filled
           vp
           all
           that
           distance
           of
           the
           sea
           betwixt
           the
           same
           and
           the
           land
           with
           stone
           and
           earth
           ,
           so
           as
           at
           this
           day
           the
           same
           remaineth
           firme
           groūd
           ,
           which
           towne
           of
           Tirus
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           said
           
             Conte
             Conrad
          
           who
           afterward
           was
           shamefullie
           ,
           on
           a
           suddaine
           ,
           murdered
           ,
           by
           a
           couple
           of
           the
           sect
           of
           the
           Assassins
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1216.
           
           
             Pope
             Honorius
          
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           did
           send
           the
           Cardinal
           Colonne
           into
           Surie
           accōpanied
           with
           
             Henry
             Contee
          
           of
           Neuers
           and
           
             Gualtier
             of
             Sancerre
          
           constable
           of
           Fraunce
           with
           others
           in
           a
           great
           nūber
           :
           who
           after
           their
           landing
           in
           Acre
           ,
           discended
           into
           Egipt
           ,
           &
           tooke
           there
           the
           towne
           of
           Damiat
           ,
           which
           within
           sixe
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           vpon
           composition
           ,
           was
           surrendred
           to
           Cordier
           son
           of
           
             Saladin
             ,
             Souldan
          
           of
           Egipt
           :
           whom
           the
           frenchmen
           doe
           call
           
             Le
             Admiral
             des
             Cordes
          
           ;
           In
           which
           time
           also
           
             Iehan
             de
             Brene
          
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           accōpanied
           with
           his
           brother
           
             Garin
             de
             Montaguae
          
           great
           maister
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Iohns
           came
           into
           Fraunce
           ,
           &
           in
           passing
           through
           Italy
           ,
           the
           said
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           gaue
           his
           daughter
           Yolant
           
           in
           marriage
           to
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           (
           second
           son
           to
           Henry
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           Frederic
           Barberousse
           )
           with
           the
           whole
           interest
           &
           title
           which
           he
           had
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Hierusalem
           ,
           which
           the
           Kinges
           of
           Sicilia
           doe
           intitle
           themselues
           to
           &
           claime
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           The
           yeere
           1229.
           the
           said
           Emperour
           Frederic
           departed
           out
           of
           Italy
           giuing
           hopes
           that
           hee
           would
           passe
           into
           
           Surie
           ,
           but
           incontinently
           hee
           returned
           againe
           as
           one
           hauing
           small
           deuocion
           to
           performe
           that
           voiage
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yere
           1230
           the
           aforenamed
           
             Soldan
             Corder
          
           caused
           the
           vvals
           of
           Hierusalem
           to
           be
           ouerthrovven
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           persecuting
           the
           church
           ,
           gaue
           beginning
           to
           the
           partialities
           of
           the
           Guelfs
           &
           Gibelins
           &
           therwith
           not
           contented
           ;
           did
           call
           in
           the
           Sarazins
           of
           Africk
           to
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           gaue
           to
           them
           the
           towne
           of
           Nucera
           in
           Italy
           (
           vvhich
           yet
           is
           called
           Nucera
           des
           Sarazins
           )
           from
           vvhich
           aftervvard
           they
           vvere
           expulsed
           by
           the
           Frenchmen
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1237
           Theobald
           king
           of
           Nauarre
           ,
           
             Emery
             Contee
          
           of
           
             Mont
             fort
          
           ,
           &
           
             Henry
             Contee
          
           of
           Campaign
           ,
           &
           Barre
           vvith
           a
           great
           army
           passed
           through
           Hungary
           &
           Constantinople
           into
           Surie
           ,
           and
           recouered
           sundry
           townes
           which
           the
           Sarazins
           beefore
           had
           wonne
           ,
           but
           encountring
           with
           the
           
             Soldan
             Corder
          
           beetwixt
           the
           tovvnes
           of
           Acre
           ,
           and
           Gazera
           (
           sometime
           called
           Gaza
           )
           there
           they
           vvere
           discomfited
           and
           ouerthrovven
           by
           the
           same
           Soldan
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeer
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1244
           the
           christians
           were
           discomfited
           at
           a
           place
           called
           Forbye
           ,
           where
           were
           taken
           the
           Maister
           of
           our
           order
           of
           Sainct
           Iohns
           called
           brother
           Guillaume
           de
           Chasteln●uf
           and
           the
           Maister
           of
           the
           Templers
           named
           brother
           Herman
           de
           Pierresort
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Sury
           ,
           and
           two
           sonnes
           of
           Signeur
           de
           Boteron
           ,
           (
           which
           otherwise
           was
           called
           Botrus
           )
           with
           moe
           then
           three
           hundred
           Gentlemen
           ;
           At
           which
           time
           likewise
           the
           cruell
           wars
           by
           sea
           began
           betwixt
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           &
           the
           Geneuoys
           about
           the
           intrest
           &
           possession
           of
           the
           Monestary
           of
           Sainct
           Saba
           in
           the
           towne
           of
           Acre
           in
           Sury
           ,
           which
           may
           wel
           be
           said
           another
           cause
           of
           y
           losse
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1249
           Lewes
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           otherwise
           named
           Sainct
           Lewes
           ,
           passed
           the
           Seas
           and
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           before
           the
           tovvne
           of
           Damiat
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           by
           the
           Soldan
           Melechsalem
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           atteined
           liberty
           hee
           recouered
           the
           tovvnes
           of
           Sidon
           and
           Iaffe
           aunciently
           called
           Ioppe
           before
           that
           time
           taken
           by
           the
           said
           Soldan
           .
           I
           am
           now
           come
           vnto
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Tartares
           inuaded
           the
           Turks
           or
           Turquimans
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           end
           it
           may
           be
           better
           vnderstood
           how
           this
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           &
           frō
           whom
           this
           people
           of
           the
           Tartares
           haue
           their
           being
           ,
           it
           behoueth
           me
           a
           little
           to
           turne
           back
           ,
           &
           to
           begin
           a
           little
           before
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1231.
           in
           that
           country
           of
           Tartaria
           vvhich
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           Catay
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Orientall
           Scythia
           )
           at
           vvhich
           time
           the
           Tartares
           liued
           vvithout
           knovvledge
           of
           any
           law
           ,
           or
           sorme
           of
           gouernment
           :
           there
           was
           one
           (
           by
           Hayton
           )
           called
           Cangy
           ,
           and
           by
           Paulus
           Venetus
           ,
           Chinchis
           ,
           but
           by
           Michael
           a
           Michou
           ,
           (
           Cinguis
           )
           beegotten
           vpon
           a
           widdow
           during
           hir
           widdowhood
           :
           who
           hauing
           other
           children
           by
           hir
           former
           husband
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           staine
           hir
           all
           for
           shee
           had
           conceiued
           this
           Cangy
           while
           shee
           was
           widdow
           :
           howbeit
           shee
           so
           wittely
           behaued
           hir selfe
           in
           hir
           words
           ,
           that
           shee
           caused
           them
           beleeue
           ,
           how
           she
           conceiued
           that
           birth
           by
           force
           of
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           sun
           ;
           &
           other
           father
           in
           name
           the
           child
           had
           not
           ,
           which
           opiniō
           so
           taking
           place
           ,
           was
           not
           onely
           auaileable
           to
           the
           mother
           ,
           but
           also
           afterwards
           to
           Cangy
           ,
           who
           cōming
           to
           perfect
           age
           ,
           brought
           this
           barbarous
           people
           to
           beleeue
           that
           the
           almightie
           God
           ,
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           bee
           their
           king
           ;
           &
           to
           make
           them
           Lords
           of
           those
           other
           nations
           to
           whom
           euen
           vnto
           that
           time
           they
           had
           ben
           tributaries
           ,
           by
           reason
           they
           neuer
           had
           head
           to
           guide
           the.
           
        
         
         
           And
           so
           prudentlie
           this
           Cangy
           can
           led
           himselfe
           that
           he
           subdued
           all
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           ●u●named
           Cangy
           Can
           ,
           (
           or
           Cham
           )
           hee
           reigned
           twelue
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           died
           by
           the
           stroke
           of
           an
           Arrow
           which
           had
           wounded
           him
           in
           the
           knee
           at
           the
           aslault
           of
           a
           castell●●
           his
           Cangy
           was
           the
           first
           that
           perswaded
           the
           Tartares
           to
           beleeue
           in
           one
           God.
           
        
         
           To
           Cangy
           Cham
           ,
           succeeded
           Hoccata
           his
           son
           ,
           who
           to
           know
           countries
           further
           of
           ,
           sent
           ten
           thousand
           horse
           men
           to
           inuade
           the
           territorie
           of
           Cappadocia
           than
           possessed
           by
           the
           Turks
           by
           whome
           these
           Tartares
           were
           ouerthrowen
           :
           with
           vvhich
           losse
           Hoccata
           being
           not
           a
           little
           mooued
           ,
           he
           sent
           againe
           ,
           thirtie
           thousand
           men
           ,
           whom
           hee
           called
           Tamachi
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           conquerers
           )
           against
           whom
           ,
           vpon
           the
           fronters
           of
           Cappadocia
           (
           which
           the
           Turks
           call
           Genech
           )
           came
           Guijatadin
           king
           of
           the
           said
           Turkes
           ,
           (
           whom
           Sabellicus
           doth
           name
           Goniat
           .
           )
           In
           whose
           army
           were
           two
           thousand
           christians
           (
           the
           remainder
           of
           the
           forces
           ,
           that
           before
           came
           into
           Surie
           )
           conducted
           by
           two
           ●
           aptains
           where
           of
           the
           one
           vvas
           called
           Iohn
           Liminad
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Cypres
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           
             Boniface
             du
             Chasteau
             a
             Geneuoys
          
           (
           Sabellicus
           calleth
           this
           
             Boniface
             ,
             Boniface
             du
             Molin
          
           vvho
           he
           saith
           vvas
           a
           Venetian
           ,
           )
           but
           in
           that
           daies
           deed
           Guijatadin
           and
           his
           Turks
           vvere
           discomfited
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1239.
           about
           vvhich
           time
           also
           Hoccata
           died
           ,
           leauing
           behind
           him
           three
           sons
           ,
           the
           one
           named
           Cin
           (
           vvhom
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           calleth
           Cui
           )
           and
           of
           others
           Guys
           &
           Guyscan
           ,
           )
           the
           second
           vvas
           called
           Iochy
           ,
           &
           the
           third
           Baydo
           or
           Batho
           (
           as
           Michaell
           of
           Michou
           saith
           .
           )
        
         
           After
           Hoccata
           ,
           his
           son
           Cin
           or
           Cui
           succeeded
           ,
           vvhose
           
           reigne
           not
           long
           continued
           .
        
         
           Next
           to
           him
           ,
           Mango
           or
           Mongu
           whom
           (
           Sabellicus
           calleth
           Metho
           )
           cosen
           to
           the
           faid
           Hoccata
           possessed
           the
           Empire
           of
           Tartaria
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Mango
           Cham
           ,
           to
           whom
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           fourth
           ,
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           did
           send
           Frees
           Ascelin
           ,
           (
           one
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Freers
           Preachers
           :
           )
           .
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1266.
           as
           Vincent
           the
           Historial
           and
           Michael
           a
           Michou
           doe
           report
           .
        
         
           IOCHY
           whom
           some
           doe
           call
           Iachis
           one
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           sayde
           Hoccata
           tooke
           his
           way
           towards
           the
           West
           (
           being
           the
           countries
           of
           Turquesten
           and
           the
           Corasmins
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Region
           of
           Persia
           )
           euen
           vnto
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tygris
           which
           Hayton
           calleth
           Phison
           (
           but
           I
           beleeue
           that
           Phison
           is
           that
           Riuer
           which
           is
           called
           Ganges
           )
           where
           Iochy
           remayned
           .
        
         
           BAYDO
           or
           Batho
           ,
           the
           third
           sonne
           of
           Hoccato
           passed
           thorough
           Russie
           ,
           Cumanie
           ,
           or
           Comanie
           ,
           and
           Moscouia
           and
           entred
           into
           Polone
           ,
           Hungary
           ,
           &
           Austruhe
           burning
           and
           destroying
           the
           countries
           beefore
           him
           which
           afterward
           thorough
           famin
           he
           was
           enforced
           to
           abandon
           and
           so
           ,
           to
           returne
           into
           Tartarie
           Comanie
           ,
           which
           is
           beeyond
           the
           sea
           Maior
           ,
           (
           called
           Pontus
           Euxinus
           )
           but
           at
           this
           day
           Zauolha
           and
           Zahady
           .
           Some
           doe
           affirme
           that
           this
           countrie
           of
           Comanie
           is
           that
           which
           Strabo
           calleth
           Cataonia
           part
           of
           Capadocia
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           called
           Cricassj
           .
           The
           sayd
           Baydo
           was
           called
           by
           the
           Polonians
           ,
           Bathy
           &
           Zaim
           Cham
           ,
           of
           whom
           Tamberlane
           the
           great
           discended
           (
           as
           Michael
           a
           Mechou
           saith
           ,
           who
           did
           write
           of
           these
           great
           distructions
           in
           these
           North
           Regions
           done
           by
           Baydo
           )
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1263.
           
        
         
           To
           Iochy
           in
           the
           orient
           ,
           succeded
           his
           sonne
           (
           named
           
           according
           to
           Hayton
           ,
           )
           Barath
           ,
           and
           (
           after
           
             Paulus
             Venetus
          
           )
           Barachim
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1250.
           or
           there
           abouts
           at
           such
           time
           as
           king
           Lewes
           (
           otherwise
           called
           S.
           Lewes
           )
           the
           French
           king
           passed
           the
           seas
           :
           The
           king
           of
           Armenie
           being
           a
           christian
           (
           &
           named
           Hayton
           ,
           perceiuing
           that
           the
           Tartaires
           had
           conquered
           so
           many
           countries
           ,
           and
           were
           entred
           into
           Natolie
           ,
           purposed
           to
           enterteine
           amitie
           and
           league
           with
           the
           said
           Mango
           Cham
           or
           Mongu
           ;
           VVho
           (
           as
           before
           )
           succeded
           to
           his
           cosin
           Gin
           or
           Cuj
           ,
           son
           to
           Hoccata
           in
           the
           realme
           of
           Tartarie
           ,
           onely
           to
           haue
           ayde
           against
           the
           Caliph
           of
           Baudraz
           and
           the
           Turkes
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           Halep
           ,
           Haman
           &
           other
           places
           :
           for
           which
           he
           sent
           towards
           him
           the
           great
           Constable
           of
           Armenie
           named
           Sinebaud
           ,
           but
           the
           yeere
           after
           ,
           he
           went
           in
           person
           ;
           where
           he
           obtained
           such
           fauor
           with
           the
           said
           Mango
           Cham
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Cham
           receiued
           the
           holy
           law
           of
           the
           christian
           faith
           &
           was
           baptized
           by
           a
           Bishop
           being
           the
           chancellor
           of
           Armenie
           ,
           with
           a
           brother
           also
           of
           his
           whom
           Hayton
           (
           being
           cosen
           Germain
           of
           the
           said
           king
           of
           Armenie
           )
           calleth
           Haullon
           ,
           and
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           Allau
           .
           This
           Allau
           was
           sent
           by
           his
           brother
           Mango
           Cham
           with
           the
           king
           of
           Armenie
           aforesaid
           ,
           accompaned
           with
           a
           mightie
           armie
           to
           make
           war
           on
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           who
           passed
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tygris
           and
           tooke
           the
           realme
           of
           Persia
           which
           remayned
           without
           gouernour
           sithens
           the
           Corasmins
           had
           inioyed
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           After
           which
           hee
           inuaded
           and
           tooke
           the
           countrie
           of
           the
           Assassins
           (
           whom
           the
           Latins
           doe
           call
           Arsacides
           )
           of
           
           which
           people
           there
           is
           much
           mention
           made
           in
           the
           histories
           of
           the
           passage
           of
           the
           famous
           
             Godefride
             de
             Boillon
          
           .
        
         
         
           For
           which
           cause
           it
           cannot
           be
           much
           from
           my
           purpose
           if
           I
           declare
           partly
           wher
           this
           countrie
           of
           the
           Assassins
           lieth
           ,
           and
           what
           people
           they
           be
           .
           This
           territorie
           being
           no
           great
           countrie
           is
           situated
           at
           the
           foot
           of
           the
           mountain
           Libanus
           towards
           the
           Orient
           (
           as
           Brocard
           the
           Monke
           affirmeth
           )
           beyond
           Antaradus
           otherwise
           called
           Tortosa
           ,
           and
           frontereth
           vppon
           Persia
           towardes
           the
           North
           (
           which
           both
           the
           said
           Hayton
           &
           Paul
           the
           venetian
           doe
           call
           Mulete
           .
           )
           The
           Lord
           of
           this
           countrie
           was
           called
           Aloadin
           or
           Aladin
           which
           signifieth
           Diuine
           or
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           THE
           Histories
           of
           the
           sayde
           passage
           doe
           name
           it
           
             le
             viel
             de
             la
             Montaigne
          
           (
           as
           also
           do
           Hayton
           and
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           liuing
           .
           )
           This
           territorie
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           a
           plaine
           ,
           enuironed
           round
           about
           with
           mountaines
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           ,
           was
           but
           one
           onelie
           entrie
           &
           passage
           :
           vpō
           the
           which
           ,
           Aladin
           aforesayde
           caused
           a
           great
           fortresse
           to
           be
           builded
           named
           Tigado
           .
           All
           the
           sayd
           plaine
           naturally
           
           is
           very
           fertile
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           faire
           medowes
           ,
           brookes
           ,
           woods
           &
           groues
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           same
           doth
           plentifully
           abound
           .
           Besides
           which
           naturall
           contents
           ,
           this
           Aladin
           had
           furnished
           the
           said
           plaine
           euery
           where
           with
           beautifull
           Gardins
           ,
           vergers
           ,
           rich
           palaces
           ,
           and
           houses
           of
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           most
           sumptuous
           wise
           that
           could
           be
           deuised
           ;
           and
           therewith
           caused
           the
           same
           to
           be
           enhabited
           with
           the
           fayrest
           young
           men
           &
           women
           of
           the
           best
           faces
           that
           any
           where
           he
           could
           finde
           .
           For
           which
           purpose
           too
           he
           waged
           certaine
           soldiors
           ,
           to
           awaite
           and
           watch
           the
           getting
           of
           such
           young
           men
           and
           beautifull
           women
           .
           Hayton
           saith
           that
           this
           Aladin
           cared
           for
           no
           manner
           of
           Religion
           .
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           sayeth
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Mahemetist
           .
        
         
         
           When
           Aladin
           had
           thus
           surprised
           any
           young
           man
           ,
           hee
           was
           brought
           to
           this
           castle
           of
           Tigado
           ,
           and
           within
           a
           litle
           time
           on
           some
           faire
           day
           when
           the
           sunne
           dyd
           shine
           verie
           cleere
           ,
           one
           should
           come
           and
           bring
           this
           man
           (
           thus
           taken
           )
           a
           drinke
           ,
           which
           would
           enforce
           him
           so
           strongly
           to
           sleepe
           ▪
           that
           he
           should
           so
           remaine
           a
           very
           long
           space
           without
           any
           manner
           of
           moouing
           or
           feeling
           as
           though
           he
           were
           plainly
           dead
           .
           Than
           would
           he
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           borne
           into
           this
           vallie
           and
           so
           thorough
           his
           faire
           palaices
           and
           gardens
           among
           his
           beautifull
           women
           ,
           and
           withall
           ,
           to
           be
           clothed
           in
           rich
           apparell
           .
           So
           as
           ,
           whan
           hee
           waked
           hee
           found
           himselfe
           an
           other
           man
           ,
           &
           as
           though
           comde
           into
           a
           new
           world
           .
           In
           such
           his
           galantrie
           ,
           hee
           was
           straight
           wayes
           enterteygned
           feasted
           with
           the
           Ladies
           there
           ,
           and
           wonderfullie
           welcommed
           ,
           with
           the
           shew
           of
           all
           manner
           of
           pastimes
           and
           trayned
           to
           all
           kinde
           of
           pleasures
           :
           which
           youth
           and
           lust
           could
           desire
           ,
           and
           this
           so
           long
           as
           all
           that
           day
           would
           endure
           .
           At
           night
           after
           a
           certain
           banquet
           prepared
           ,
           whervpon
           to
           repast
           ,
           the
           like
           drink
           as
           before
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           sleepe
           ,
           againe
           was
           giuen
           him
           .
           Thus
           being
           made
           to
           sleepe
           ;
           his
           sumptuous
           apparel
           was
           taken
           of
           ,
           &
           his
           former
           garments
           put
           on
           ,
           &
           so
           brough
           againe
           into
           the
           said
           fortresse
           from
           whence
           he
           went
           ,
           and
           into
           such
           place
           as
           might
           be
           much
           vnlike
           to
           that
           which
           he
           had
           beene
           before
           .
           So
           as
           vpon
           his
           awaking
           ,
           he
           should
           soone
           perceiue
           himselfe
           in
           an
           obscure
           &
           euill
           sented
           old
           chamber
           cleane
           chaunged
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           where
           he
           could
           not
           but
           remember
           he
           had
           beene
           before
           .
           When
           Aladin
           vpon
           conference
           with
           him
           ,
           would
           declare
           that
           the
           place
           where
           hee
           had
           beene
           was
           Paradice
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           send
           him
           thether
           whan
           hee
           would
           ,
           if
           therefore
           the
           young
           man
           had
           minde
           to
           
           continue
           such
           blessednesse
           for
           euer
           it
           was
           graunted
           vpon
           condition
           that
           he
           would
           take
           courage
           and
           hardinesse
           to
           aduenture
           his
           life
           and
           to
           die
           for
           him
           in
           such
           seruice
           as
           vpon
           occasion
           hee
           would
           commaund
           .
           To
           which
           numbers
           of
           young
           men
           for
           recouerie
           of
           that
           felicitie
           and
           Paradize
           whereof
           before
           they
           had
           tasted
           ,
           would
           soone
           giue
           their
           consent
           ,
           as
           not
           esteeming
           any
           aduenture
           dangerous
           whereby
           to
           atteigne
           that
           which
           hee
           most
           desired
           ,
           when
           Aladin
           to
           make
           these
           men
           the
           more
           feruent
           to
           execute
           his
           desires
           would
           cause
           them
           sundrie
           times
           to
           bee
           had
           to
           these
           places
           of
           pleasure
           and
           to
           tast
           thereof
           as
           beefore
           :
           And
           thus
           serued
           this
           pestilent
           
             Viel
             de
             la
             Montaigne
          
           for
           sending
           abroad
           his
           wicked
           Ministers
           to
           murder
           and
           kill
           Princes
           euen
           in
           their
           owne
           houses
           ,
           who
           cared
           not
           of
           the
           losse
           of
           their
           owne
           liues
           in
           executing
           their
           dampnable
           purposes
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           might
           atteigne
           their
           vain
           Paradize
           as
           they
           expected
           ,
           before
           hand
           promised
           by
           Aladin
           .
           Of
           this
           pernicious
           band
           ,
           were
           those
           Assassines
           ,
           that
           had
           almost
           killed
           Richard
           King
           of
           England
           in
           his
           owne
           Pa●iliō
           being
           in
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           likewise
           murdered
           at
           
             Sur
             ,
             Conrade
          
           the
           Contee
           of
           Montferrat
           ;
           and
           an
           other
           that
           valiaunt
           Contee
           of
           Tripoly
           in
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           whereby
           I
           thinke
           the
           Italians
           doe
           call
           those
           to
           be
           
             Assassins
             ▪
          
           which
           we
           in
           our
           French
           tongue
           doe
           call
           Brigans
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           spoylers
           and
           cut-throtes
           .
        
         
           The
           saide
           Allau
           therefore
           besieged
           the
           same
           stronge
           fortresse
           of
           Tigado
           ;
           where
           before
           he
           could
           get
           the
           same
           hee
           dyd
           lye
           there
           in
           siege
           the
           space
           of
           three
           yeeres
           .
           Hayton
           sayeth
           hee
           beesieged
           it
           by
           the
           space
           of
           seauen
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           for
           want
           and
           lacke
           of
           clothes
           to
           couer
           theyr
           bodyes
           (
           though
           they
           had
           
           victualls
           ynough
           )
           the
           Soldiors
           defendaunts
           yeelded
           the
           castle
           which
           afterward
           was
           razsed
           and
           laide
           leuell
           with
           the
           earth
           :
           while
           the
           siege
           thus
           continued
           Allau
           returned
           into
           Persia
           ,
           &
           king
           Hayton
           into
           Armenye
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1255.
           
           Allau
           with
           the
           king
           of
           Armenie
           returned
           and
           came
           against
           the
           Caliph
           of
           Baudraz
           ,
           where
           they
           besieged
           him
           in
           Baudraz
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           ende
           they
           tooke
           ,
           with
           the
           Caliph
           also
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           treasure
           ,
           being
           of
           an
           inestimable
           value
           .
           Which
           treasure
           whan
           Allau
           had
           seene
           ,
           he
           demaunded
           of
           the
           Caliph
           ,
           why
           hee
           dyd
           not
           therewith
           ,
           leauie
           &
           wage
           soldiors
           for
           his
           owne
           defence
           ,
           considering
           his
           so
           great
           meanes
           .
           Wherevnto
           the
           Caliph
           aunswered
           ;
           that
           vnto
           that
           time
           ,
           hee
           alwayes
           supposed
           ,
           his
           owne
           subiects
           had
           beene
           sufficient
           ynough
           to
           haue
           resisted
           any
           ●orreine
           enemie
           ,
           which
           Allau
           vnderstanding
           ,
           immediatly
           caused
           all
           that
           treasure
           to
           bee
           had
           into
           a
           tower
           and
           the
           Caliph
           there
           to
           bee
           set
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           same
           treasure
           ,
           prohibiting
           that
           any
           should
           giue
           him
           eyther
           meate
           or
           drinke
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           miserably
           dyed
           thorough
           famin
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           his
           riches
           .
           And
           thus
           ended
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Caliphes
           of
           Baudraz
           which
           vnto
           that
           time
           had
           endured
           aboute
           sixe
           hunderd
           yeeres
           .
        
         
           THE
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1260.
           
           Allau
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Armeny
           againe
           did
           assemble
           their
           armies
           in
           the
           plains
           of
           Rohaiz
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           to
           recouer
           the
           Citie
           of
           Hierusalem
           and
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           holy
           land
           .
           Who
           when
           they
           had
           taken
           the
           tower
           of
           Rohaiz
           ,
           they
           remoued
           to
           Alep
           ,
           which
           was
           rendered
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           ninth
           day
           after
           the
           besieging
           thereof
           ,
           though
           the
           castle
           of
           Alep
           held
           foorth
           vnto
           the
           eleuenth
           day
           after
           that
           they
           besieged
           the
           Citie
           
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           which
           also
           was
           rendered
           where
           the
           Souldains
           of
           these
           two
           places
           ,
           beeing
           taken
           prisoners
           ,
           were
           sent
           into
           PERSIA
           with
           theyr
           Wiues
           and
           Children
           .
        
         
           The
           Prince
           of
           Antioche
           at
           that
           time
           was
           called
           Raymonde
           de
           Austriche
           ,
           that
           married
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           sayde
           King
           Hayton
           of
           Armenie
           ,
           to
           whome
           were
           giuen
           backe
           all
           the
           landes
           and
           territories
           which
           the
           Turkes
           before
           had
           bereft
           him
           .
           And
           to
           the
           sayde
           king
           of
           Armenie
           was
           giuen
           the
           sayde
           towne
           of
           Alep
           and
           other
           places
           which
           were
           frontering
           and
           nigh
           to
           his
           dominions
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           as
           Allau
           was
           nigh
           to
           Hyerusalem
           ,
           there
           came
           intelligence
           that
           his
           brother
           Mango
           was
           dead
           :
           Wherevppon
           Allau
           ,
           purposing
           to
           depart
           into
           Tartarie
           ,
           leaft
           in
           Sury
           with
           the
           king
           of
           Armenie
           ,
           a
           nephew
           of
           his
           called
           Guibogan
           (
           named
           by
           Sabellicus
           ,
           Garbocao
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           Guithboga
           )
           with
           tenne
           thousand
           horsemen
           .
           And
           so
           ALLAV
           departed
           out
           of
           Sury
           towardes
           the
           towne
           of
           Almalech
           where
           MANGO
           deceassed
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           hee
           vnderstood
           ,
           that
           the
           Tartaires
           had
           chosen
           to
           theyr
           King
           another
           of
           his
           brotheren
           named
           Cobila
           ,
           (
           whome
           Paul
           the
           Venetian
           doth
           call
           Cublay
           )
           with
           which
           Cublay
           ,
           the
           sayde
           Paul
           was
           verie
           familyar
           ;
           by
           whome
           ,
           the
           same
           Paule
           was
           sent
           into
           Fraunce
           vnto
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1268.
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           French
           lost
           the
           Empire
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           that
           Carles
           de
           Aniou
           brother
           of
           the
           king
           sainct
           Lewes
           ,
           was
           made
           king
           of
           Naples
           and
           Sicilie
           .
        
         
         
           Guibogan
           pursuing
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           conquered
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Surie
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Armenie
           .
           Howbeit
           he
           would
           not
           vtterly
           driue
           forth
           the
           Turks
           ,
           but
           onely
           made
           them
           Tributaries
           .
           Whereby
           it
           came
           so
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           Christians
           of
           Sydon
           could
           not
           there
           abide
           the
           Turkes
           to
           bee
           so
           nigh
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           inuaded
           certaine
           villages
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           theyr
           neighbors
           being
           tributaries
           to
           the
           said
           Guibogan
           ;
           and
           spoyled
           them
           and
           tooke
           prisoners
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           draue
           away
           their
           cattell
           :
           Such
           as
           escaped
           ,
           came
           to
           Guibogan
           to
           complaine
           .
           Who
           immediatly
           sent
           to
           the
           Christians
           at
           Sydon
           for
           redresse
           :
           Howbeit
           in
           stead
           of
           amendes
           ,
           the
           Christians
           slew
           the
           messengers
           of
           Guibogan
           .
           Wherevpon
           Guibogan
           gathered
           his
           power
           against
           Sydon
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           hee
           ouerthrew
           the
           wall
           of
           Sydon
           ,
           and
           the
           castle
           of
           Beaufort
           ,
           and
           therwith
           also
           did
           set
           a
           side
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           amitie
           that
           beefore
           hee
           dyd
           beare
           to
           the
           Christians
           of
           Surye
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           in
           Sury
           ,
           being
           thus
           at
           dissention
           with
           Guibogan
           who
           also
           was
           a
           christian
           ,
           and
           come
           vnto
           their
           aide
           :
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           named
           Cathos
           ,
           and
           surnamed
           Melechmees
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           a
           King
           of
           people
           ,
           made
           wars
           vpon
           Guibogan
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           a
           battell
           ,
           Guibogan
           was
           ouerthrowen
           and
           slaine
           ,
           wherby
           the
           countrie
           of
           Surie
           remayned
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           said
           Melechmees
           sauing
           certaine
           townes
           which
           the
           christians
           kept
           still
           ;
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1274.
           
        
         
           At
           which
           time
           the
           towne
           of
           Damasco
           was
           shamefully
           lost
           and
           beetrayed
           and
           sold
           by
           a
           Sarazine
           that
           had
           the
           same
           in
           garde
           ,
           to
           Melechmees
           .
           Allau
           ,
           this
           while
           being
           in
           Persia
           ,
           and
           aduertised
           of
           this
           ouerthrovv
           of
           
           Guibogan
           and
           the
           victorie
           of
           Melechmees
           ,
           &
           thereof
           giuing
           intelligence
           to
           the
           kinges
           of
           〈…〉
           ie
           ,
           &
           Georgie
           ,
           he
           raised
           a
           great
           army
           ,
           that
           ioyning
           with
           the
           forces
           of
           these
           two
           kings
           ,
           he
           purposed
           to
           haue
           entred
           into
           Surie
           ,
           to
           haue
           recouered
           that
           which
           there
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           readines
           to
           haue
           set
           forward
           ,
           hee
           was
           sodainely
           taken
           with
           sicknes
           ,
           wherof
           within
           a
           while
           after
           he
           died
           .
        
         
           Abagan
           sonne
           of
           Allau
           succeeded
           his
           father
           &
           would
           not
           become
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           his
           father
           was
           ,
           but
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           the
           supersticion
           of
           the
           sect
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           and
           made
           wars
           vpon
           his
           neighbours
           ,
           whereby
           the
           power
           and
           might
           of
           the
           Souldans
           of
           Egipt
           began
           meruailously
           to
           augment
           and
           encrease
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           Bendecar
           otherwise
           called
           Benedecadar
           whom
           Hayton
           calleth
           Benededar
           ,
           and
           by
           himselfe
           named
           Melechdaer
           which
           signifieth
           the
           aboundant
           or
           puisant
           king
           ,
           being
           Soldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           did
           winne
           the
           citie
           of
           Antioch
           vpon
           the
           christians
           ,
           with
           sundry
           other
           townes
           ,
           and
           after
           allied
           himselfe
           with
           the
           sarrares
           of
           Cumdnie
           and
           Cappad●●●
           ,
           &
           after
           inuaded
           Armenia
           ,
           during
           such
           time
           as
           king
           Hayton
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           was
           tournied
           and
           gone
           to
           A●●al●●●
           towards
           Cobila
           or
           Cublay
           cham
           .
           The
           two
           s●●●
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           vpon
           such
           inua
           〈…〉
           made
           by
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           encountred
           ●he
           Souldan
           with
           a
           great
           Armie
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           twelue
           thousand
           horsemen
           ,
           &
           fortie
           thousand
           f●●●●●●n
           :
           〈…〉
           Souldan
           ouerthrew
           them
           &
           did
           〈…〉
           with
           the
           〈…〉
           of
           one
           of
           those
           sons
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           so●
           led
           captiue
           into
           Egipt
           .
           Hayron
           hearing
           of
           this
           ouerthrow
           hastely
           〈…〉
           Armenia
           ,
           &
           p
           〈…〉
           g
           that
           he
           could
           not
           〈…〉
           of
           Abagan
           to
           〈…〉
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           
           
           
           
           
           no
           farther
           but
           fell
           to
           composition
           ,
           with
           the
           Souldan
           Melechdaer
           ,
           and
           rendred
           to
           him
           the
           towne
           of
           Alep
           with
           Sangolassar
           a
           nigh
           kinseman
           of
           the
           said
           Souldan
           for
           the
           recouerie
           of
           his
           said
           sonne
           ,
           beeing
           prisoner
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           same
           conclusions
           was
           accordingly
           redeliuered
           to
           his
           said
           father
           .
           King
           Hayton
           vpon
           the
           returne
           of
           the
           same
           his
           sonne
           did
           crowne
           him
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           whose
           name
           was
           Thyuon
           ;
           &
           after
           that
           Hayton
           entred
           into
           religion
           ,
           and
           named
           himselfe
           Macarie
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           blessed
           ,
           whē
           he
           had
           reigned
           ouer
           the
           Armenians
           fortie
           &
           fiue
           yeeres
           ,
           &
           died
           soone
           after
           ,
           how
           beit
           afore
           he
           died
           he
           pacified
           king
           Abagan
           with
           his
           neighbours
           the
           yeere
           of
           Grace
           1273.
           
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           king
           Hayton
           ,
           Melechdaer
           that
           had
           conquered
           Antioche
           &
           Cilicia
           ,
           purposing
           further
           to
           enter
           into
           Natolye
           where
           were
           sundrie
           gouernours
           &
           Captains
           of
           the
           Tartares
           beeing
           subiect
           to
           Abagan
           ,
           among
           whom
           thene
           was
           a
           Sarazin
           named
           Paruana
           ,
           who
           had
           secret
           conference
           with
           the
           Soldan
           Melechdaer
           ,
           wher
           of
           Abagan
           getting
           intelligence
           ,
           raised
           a
           great
           army
           ,
           and
           marched
           towards
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           which
           the
           Souldan
           vnderstanding
           ,
           the
           Soldan
           would
           not
           abide
           him
           but
           fled
           ,
           &
           Abagan
           folowed
           him
           into
           Egipt
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           could
           for
           the
           great
           heats
           of
           the
           countrie
           ,
           which
           enbarred
           him
           to
           proceede
           any
           further
           ,
           neuertheles
           in
           this
           chase
           he
           ouerthrew
           ●oe
           than
           two
           thousand
           ●●●●emen
           pertaining
           to
           the
           said
           Souldan
           ,
           and
           after
           
             Ab
             again
          
           returned
           into
           Natolie
           ,
           &
           tooke
           Paruana
           ,
           &
           caused
           him
           to
           be
           sawed
           in
           sunder
           with
           a
           sawe
           after
           the
           manner
           that
           the
           Far●●res
           doe
           vse
           ,
           &
           so
           to
           be
           cut
           in
           go●●i●s
           &
           pecces
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           being
           serued
           at
           their
           table
           ▪
           they
           did
           ●ated
           〈…〉
           
           as
           the
           same
           meat
           endured
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Abagan
           ,
           had
           thus
           set
           in
           quietnesse
           the
           countrie
           of
           Natolie
           ,
           hee
           offered
           to
           giue
           the
           same
           to
           King
           Thyuon
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           but
           hee
           durst
           not
           receiue
           the
           same
           ,
           through
           seare
           of
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           in
           excusing
           curteously
           himselfe
           &
           aledging
           that
           the
           realme
           of
           Armenia
           was
           big
           inough
           for
           him
           to
           gouerne
           ,
           so
           that
           to
           haue
           greater
           dominions
           were
           but
           further
           troubles
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           therfore
           most
           hartely
           he
           thanked
           him
           of
           his
           most
           gentle
           offer
           ;
           which
           he
           was
           bounden
           to
           remember
           vpon
           due
           occasion
           ,
           vpon
           which
           refusall
           Abagan
           committed
           the
           gouernāce
           &
           regement
           of
           Natolye
           to
           sundrie
           of
           his
           owne
           Captains
           ,
           among
           the
           which
           one
           named
           Othoman
           was
           one
           ,
           from
           whom
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           that
           presently
           reigne
           ,
           are
           descended
           .
        
         
           Abagan
           returned
           into
           Persia
           ,
           wher
           he
           staied
           a
           certaine
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           he
           was
           stirred
           by
           the
           said
           king
           Thiuon
           of
           Armenia
           to
           make
           war
           vpon
           the
           Soldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           named
           Melechsayt
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           king
           desired
           )
           who
           succeeded
           next
           to
           Melechdaer
           &
           molested
           the
           said
           king
           Thiuon
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           Abagan
           did
           send
           Mangodanior
           his
           brother
           with
           thirtie
           thousand
           horsemen
           ioyned
           with
           the
           army
           of
           the
           same
           King
           of
           Armenia
           against
           the
           said
           Souldan
           Melechsayt
           ,
           and
           came
           before
           the
           towne
           of
           Hames
           ,
           where
           they
           found
           encamped
           the
           armie
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           and
           therevpon
           each
           side
           preparing
           to
           fight
           ;
           they
           ordered
           their
           armie
           ,
           and
           deuided
           them
           into
           three
           battelles
           ,
           whereof
           the
           one
           was
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Mangodanior
           ,
           the
           second
           was
           guided
           by
           King
           Thiuon
           ,
           and
           the
           third
           by
           a
           Captaine
           Tartarian
           named
           A●●●ech
           or
           Achmat
           ,
           (
           which
           signifieth
           
           gracious
           )
           these
           two
           ,
           so
           worthely
           behaued
           themselues
           with
           their
           battails
           against
           the
           like
           number
           of
           Sarazines
           ,
           that
           those
           Sarazins
           were
           vanquished
           and
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           The
           meane
           time
           ,
           Mangodanior
           who
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           experience
           (
           as
           it
           seemed
           )
           in
           wars
           ,
           without
           giueing
           any
           manner
           of
           charge
           vpon
           the
           enemie
           ,
           which
           towards
           him
           was
           readie
           to
           encounter
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           himselfe
           shamefully
           to
           flie
           ,
           &
           staied
           not
           a
           whit
           vntill
           he
           came
           to
           the
           riuer
           of
           Euphrates
           which
           they
           call
           Euphra
           ,
           though
           hee
           was
           not
           pursued
           or
           chased
           at
           all
           by
           the
           third
           battell
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           ,
           which
           consisted
           of
           those
           people
           called
           Beduins
           :
           who
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           are
           named
           Madiani
           or
           Madianites
           ,
           and
           to
           succour
           their
           companions
           that
           were
           ouerthrowen
           and
           fled
           ,
           followed
           their
           fellowes
           so
           fast
           as
           they
           could
           ;
           but
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           when
           king
           Thyu
           on
           and
           Achmet
           vvere
           returned
           frō
           the
           chase
           to
           Hames
           ,
           &
           perceiuing
           that
           Mangodanior
           vvas
           in
           such
           order
           departed
           ,
           they
           follovved
           him
           ,
           and
           ouertooke
           him
           at
           the
           saide
           riuer
           ;
           and
           instantly
           required
           him
           to
           returne
           ,
           declaring
           to
           him
           hovv
           they
           had
           vvon
           the
           battaile
           &
           put
           the
           Sarazins
           to
           flight
           ,
           but
           for
           any
           thing
           they
           could
           say
           or
           aledge
           he
           vvould
           not
           returne
           but
           immediatly
           retired
           tovvards
           his
           brother
           into
           Persia
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1282
           Abagan
           beeing
           not
           a
           little
           displeased
           vvith
           the
           flight
           and
           cowardnesse
           of
           his
           brother
           ,
           was
           purposed
           to
           haue
           gone
           in
           his
           owne
           person
           against
           the
           Souldain
           ,
           howbeit
           he
           was
           enpoisoned
           by
           a
           Sarazin
           and
           died
           leuing
           behinde
           him
           two
           sonnes
           ,
           the
           one
           named
           Argon
           and
           Ragait
           .
        
         
           Tangodor
           neuertheles
           succeded
           to
           his
           brother
           Abagan
           being
           elected
           by
           Tartares
           to
           be
           their
           king
           ,
           this
           Tangodor
           
           was
           sometime
           a
           christian
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           baptisme
           hee
           was
           named
           Nicolas
           ,
           but
           through
           his
           tomuch
           keping
           companie
           with
           Sarazins
           ,
           he
           became
           a
           Mahomatist
           and
           was
           named
           Mahumet
           ,
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           destroied
           &
           ouerthrowen
           all
           the
           churches
           of
           the
           Christians
           within
           his
           dominions
           ,
           and
           entered
           in
           amitie
           and
           league
           with
           Melechsayt
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           wherfore
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           bretheren
           together
           with
           his
           said
           nephew
           Argon
           ,
           accused
           him
           before
           Cobila
           Cham
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           crimes
           ,
           wherevpon
           Cobila
           Cham
           sent
           him
           word
           and
           commaunded
           him
           to
           amend
           and
           redresse
           those
           iniuries
           which
           he
           had
           done
           and
           from
           thence
           forth
           to
           liue
           in
           a
           better
           sort
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           he
           would
           extremely
           punish
           him
           :
           but
           Tangodor
           ,
           nothing
           amended
           with
           this
           aduertisement
           from
           Cobila
           Cham
           ,
           in
           dispight
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           said
           brother
           to
           be
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Howbeit
           his
           nephew
           Argon
           ,
           vpon
           this
           escaped
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           fled
           to
           the
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           with
           the
           aid
           and
           helpe
           of
           his
           friends
           and
           seruants
           of
           Abagan
           his
           faide
           father
           ,
           he
           surprised
           and
           tooke
           Tangodor
           and
           caused
           him
           to
           bee
           sawen
           in
           sunder
           in
           the
           middle
           after
           that
           he
           had
           reigned
           three
           yeeres
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           grace
           1283.
           
        
         
           Argon
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           put
           to
           death
           Tangodor
           his
           vncle
           was
           elected
           king
           ,
           but
           hee
           would
           neuer
           accept
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           Cham
           without
           the
           leaue
           of
           Cobila
           who
           perceiuing
           the
           same
           gladly
           thereto
           did
           condiscend
           .
           This
           Argon
           was
           a
           christian
           and
           caused
           to
           bee
           reedified
           &
           repaired
           the
           Churches
           which
           his
           vncle
           wickedly
           before
           had
           destroyed
           .
           He
           vvas
           visited
           by
           the
           kings
           of
           Armenia
           and
           Georgia
           to
           whom
           hee
           promised
           hee
           would
           goe
           vvith
           them
           to
           recouer
           the
           holy
           land
           ,
           but
           the
           
           meane
           time
           he
           died
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           had
           not
           the
           leasure
           to
           performe
           that
           worthie
           promise
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           reigned
           three
           yeeres
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           Melechnazer
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           florished
           .
        
         
           After
           Argon
           ,
           succeeded
           Ragayt
           his
           brother
           ,
           called
           by
           Sabellicus
           Queghat
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           ,
           Tagadayt
           ,
           a
           man
           most
           vnprofitable
           to
           rule
           without
           either
           faith
           or
           law
           ,
           hated
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           abhorred
           of
           straungers
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           son
           named
           Cassan
           Baydo
           or
           Bathy
           and
           according
           to
           Sabellicus
           called
           Bandon
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           cosen
           also
           called
           Cassan
           which
           succeded
           him
           anno
           domino
           1290.
           
           This
           said
           Cassan
           Baydo
           was
           a
           christian
           ,
           and
           honoured
           the
           Churches
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prohibited
           that
           none
           should
           speake
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           which
           those
           that
           followed
           the
           sect
           ,
           tooke
           it
           in
           meruailous
           euill
           part
           ,
           and
           secretly
           aduertised
           the
           said
           Cassan
           or
           Assan
           which
           was
           sonne
           to
           the
           saide
           Argon
           that
           if
           hee
           would
           forsake
           the
           christian
           faith
           beeing
           also
           a
           christian
           ,
           they
           would
           proclayme
           him
           king
           ;
           vnto
           whom
           this
           Cassan
           ,
           son
           to
           Argon
           accorded
           ,
           &
           vnder
           this
           promise
           &
           hope
           Cassan
           son
           to
           Argon
           raised
           war
           against
           his
           cosen
           Baydo
           ,
           which
           Baydo
           hearing
           gathered
           his
           power
           togethers
           &
           encoūtred
           Cassan
           ;
           &
           ioyning
           in
           battell
           Baydo
           was
           shamefully
           forsaken
           by
           his
           owne
           subiects
           being
           Mahometists
           ,
           that
           reuolted
           to
           the
           part
           of
           Cassan
           ,
           &
           so
           Baydo
           ther
           was
           slaine
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           
             Baydo
             ,
             Cassan
          
           was
           called
           king
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           durst
           not
           declare
           what
           was
           resting
           secretly
           in
           his
           mind
           against
           those
           who
           brought
           him
           to
           this
           dignity
           by
           the
           meanes
           abouesayde
           .
           Howbeit
           when
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           assured
           and
           confirmed
           in
           his
           regall
           authoritie
           ,
           hee
           beegan
           first
           to
           shew
           himselfe
           a
           friend
           to
           christians
           ,
           
           and
           then
           hee
           commaunded
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           those
           who
           counsailed
           him
           to
           denie
           the
           christian
           faith
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           he
           addressed
           an
           armie
           against
           the
           Soldan
           of
           Egipt
           &
           the
           Sarazins
           of
           the
           which
           his
           purpose
           Cassan
           aduertised
           the
           kings
           of
           
             Armenia
             &
             Georgie
          
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           armies
           came
           &
           ioyned
           with
           him
           at
           Baudras
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           marched
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Hames
           which
           is
           situated
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Sury
           ,
           where
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           called
           Melechseraph
           who
           had
           chased
           the
           christians
           out
           of
           Sury
           came
           against
           them
           with
           a
           great
           army
           &
           encamped
           in
           a
           great
           medow
           ,
           thereby
           supposing
           to
           haue
           surprized
           the
           christians
           ,
           and
           albeit
           he
           found
           the
           christians
           partlie
           in
           disorder
           ,
           and
           so
           gaue
           charge
           vpon
           them
           ,
           yet
           Cassan
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           christians
           so
           manfully
           fought
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Souldan
           was
           there
           vanquished
           &
           put
           to
           flight
           :
           this
           battell
           was
           fought
           the
           seauenth
           day
           beefore
           Christmas
           day
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1300
           At
           which
           battell
           the
           said
           Hayton
           (
           that
           was
           cosen
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           )
           saith
           that
           he
           was
           present
           ,
           &
           did
           put
           the
           acts
           &
           doings
           of
           the
           same
           in
           writing
           .
           Cassan
           pursuing
           his
           victorie
           marched
           vnto
           the
           towne
           of
           Casana
           ,
           wher
           the
           Soldan
           had
           lodged
           a
           mighty
           deale
           of
           his
           treasure
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           Cassan
           tooke
           the
           towne
           with
           all
           that
           treasure
           there
           ,
           &
           meruailed
           greatly
           what
           the
           Soldan
           meaned
           that
           in
           going
           to
           the
           wars
           he
           would
           bring
           so
           much
           treasure
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           treasure
           Cassan
           tooke
           ,
           and
           deuided
           it
           among
           his
           souldiours
           .
           After
           that
           he
           marched
           to
           the
           citie
           of
           Damasco
           which
           was
           rendred
           to
           him
           ,
           wher
           he
           sound
           that
           Citie
           was
           no
           otherwise
           furnishied
           but
           onely
           with
           victuall
           very
           plentifully
           ,
           wher
           the
           whole
           army
           of
           Cassan
           staied
           forty
           fiue
           daies
           ,
           sauing
           sortie
           thousand
           horsemen
           
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           their
           Captaine
           Molay
           vvhich
           pursued
           after
           the
           
             Souldan
             .
             Harton
          
           not
           a
           little
           meruayleth
           that
           in
           so
           little
           as
           this
           Cassan
           was
           ,
           vvere
           resident
           so
           many
           vertues
           and
           valiaunt
           courage
           ,
           though
           among
           thirtie
           thousand
           men
           ,
           ther
           vvas
           not
           a
           worse
           shaped
           and
           deformed
           person
           then
           he
           vvas
           .
        
         
           Cassan
           being
           at
           Damasco
           ,
           he
           receiued
           intelligence
           that
           one
           of
           his
           Cosen
           's
           named
           Baydo
           vvas
           entred
           into
           Persia
           vvith
           a
           great
           army
           ,
           to
           inuade
           him
           .
           For
           vvhich
           cause
           he
           returned
           into
           Persia
           to
           encounter
           Baydo
           ,
           leauing
           behind
           him
           in
           Sury
           ,
           one
           called
           Molay
           vvith
           tvventy
           thousand
           horsemen
           and
           at
           Damasco
           a
           Sarazins
           named
           Capehach
           to
           bee
           generall
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           vvho
           sometime
           before
           vvas
           in
           meruailous
           fauour
           vvith
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           &
           through
           certaine
           displeasures
           betvvixt
           them
           reuolted
           from
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           and
           to
           obtaine
           his
           fauour
           againe
           this
           Capehach
           shamefully
           rendred
           to
           the
           Soldan
           the
           tovvne
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           and
           other
           tovvnes
           therevnto
           adioyning
           .
        
         
           Molay
           thus
           perceiuing
           vvhole
           Sury
           stirred
           vp
           into
           rebellion
           ,
           he
           vvithdrew
           and
           retired
           himselfe
           into
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           and
           after
           gaue
           intelligence
           to
           Cassan
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           Syria
           ,
           who
           purposed
           the
           next
           winter
           ensuing
           ,
           to
           retourne
           into
           Syria
           because
           through
           the
           feruent
           heat
           of
           the
           sommer
           then
           present
           there
           was
           noe
           grasse
           or
           other
           feeding
           for
           horses
           ,
           how
           bee
           it
           the
           meane
           time
           Cassan
           sent
           an
           other
           Captaine
           named
           Cotuloze
           otherwise
           called
           Caroloz
           with
           thirtie
           thousand
           horsemen
           giuing
           him
           also
           in
           charge
           ,
           to
           aduertise
           immediately
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           and
           other
           christian
           Princes
           nigh
           to
           him
           adioyning
           of
           the
           iourney
           ,
           who
           vpon
           the
           intelligence
           ,
           
           with
           their
           powers
           repaired
           and
           chiefely
           Thyuon
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           Emery
           of
           Lusignen
           king
           of
           Cypres
           ,
           the
           maister
           of
           the
           hospitall
           of
           Sainct
           Iohns
           Hierusalem
           ,
           named
           brother
           Guillau
           de
           Villaret
           ,
           and
           the
           Maister
           of
           the
           Templars
           ,
           who
           all
           arriued
           by
           sea
           ,
           at
           the
           towne
           of
           Sur
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           marched
           with
           their
           armie
           ,
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Tortosa
           aunciently
           called
           Antaradus
           :
           But
           the
           meane
           time
           Cassan
           fell
           sicke
           of
           a
           greeuous
           disease
           ,
           that
           so
           as
           these
           wars
           for
           this
           time
           ,
           proceeded
           no
           further
           ,
           and
           euery
           of
           the
           saide
           princes
           with
           their
           powers
           returned
           home
           into
           their
           countries
           .
        
         
           Two
           yeeres
           after
           Cassan
           determining
           to
           returne
           in
           to
           Surie
           ,
           againe
           gaue
           intelligence
           of
           his
           purpose
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           &
           that
           he
           should
           meete
           him
           at
           the
           riuer
           of
           Euphrates
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           his
           armie
           should
           abide
           for
           him
           ,
           which
           armie
           of
           his
           ,
           was
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           occupied
           the
           grounds
           of
           three
           daies
           iourny
           in
           length
           .
           And
           as
           Cassan
           entred
           into
           Sury
           the
           said
           Baido
           inuaded
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Persia
           againe
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           before
           Cassan
           sundry
           times
           had
           chased
           him
           ,
           &
           therefore
           Cassan
           made
           towards
           him
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           expedition
           as
           hee
           could
           ,
           leauing
           Cotuloz
           with
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           and
           forty
           thousand
           horsemen
           ,
           to
           proceede
           in
           warres
           against
           the
           Souldan
           ,
           who
           marched
           forward
           &
           toke
           the
           townes
           of
           Hames
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           &
           besieged
           Damasco
           ,
           where
           ,
           Cotuloz
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Armenie
           had
           intelligence
           ,
           how
           that
           the
           Souldain
           came
           to
           raze
           their
           siege
           :
           wherefore
           they
           leauing
           certaine
           bandes
           to
           continue
           their
           siege
           ,
           with
           the
           ●est
           of
           their
           army
           ,
           they
           marched
           towards
           the
           Souldain
           ,
           &
           finding
           him
           so
           strongly
           encamped
           in
           such
           a
           place
           where
           they
           could
           doe
           him
           small
           
           harme
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Tartares
           through
           scarcety
           of
           fresh
           water
           ,
           departed
           from
           them
           by
           troopes
           :
           Cotuloz
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Armenia
           retourned
           to
           their
           siege
           of
           Damasco
           ,
           whereas
           in
           one
           night
           after
           ,
           the
           waters
           about
           Damasco
           ,
           began
           in
           such
           sort
           sodainely
           to
           grow
           ,
           &
           that
           the
           Sarazins
           thereabouts
           brake
           in
           sunder
           the
           Sluses
           ;
           that
           in
           lesse
           space
           then
           an
           houre
           ,
           all
           the
           places
           where
           the
           army
           of
           the
           Tartares
           and
           christians
           encamped
           ,
           was
           drowned
           and
           ouerflowen
           with
           water
           ,
           which
           through
           the
           sodaine
           comming
           of
           the
           flud
           ,
           and
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           ,
           was
           the
           more
           dreadfull
           to
           the
           whole
           armie
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           did
           not
           fore-see
           that
           water
           and
           inconuenience
           ,
           whereby
           many
           of
           the
           Tartares
           there
           were
           drowned
           ,
           as
           ignorant
           of
           the
           passages
           to
           escape
           ,
           considering
           the
           dikes
           that
           inuironed
           the
           place
           of
           their
           encamping
           were
           both
           deepe
           and
           filled
           with
           the
           ouerflow
           of
           this
           water
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           great
           number
           of
           the
           horses
           of
           the
           Tartares
           there
           likewise
           perished
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           baggage
           likewise
           :
           so
           as
           they
           that
           escaped
           had
           none
           other
           minde
           but
           in
           hast
           to
           retourne
           home
           into
           their
           countrey
           ▪
           and
           the
           truth
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           beeing
           thus
           turmoyled
           with
           waters
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           good
           or
           meete
           to
           abide
           any
           fight
           .
        
         
           Considering
           aswell
           their
           bowes
           as
           arrowes
           (
           which
           are
           the
           chiefest
           weapons
           that
           they
           doe
           vse
           )
           were
           all
           to
           wet
           ,
           and
           made
           vnprofitable
           thereby
           to
           serue
           :
           so
           as
           if
           the
           Sarazines
           that
           were
           very
           nigh
           them
           ,
           had
           in
           this
           disorder
           giuen
           charge
           vpon
           the
           Tartares
           ,
           they
           might
           haue
           had
           a
           ●ight
           good
           market
           on
           them
           :
           Howbeeit
           ,
           the
           Sarazines
           as
           it
           seemed
           durst
           not
           issue
           vpon
           
           them
           :
           so
           as
           the
           Tartares
           had
           leasure
           inough
           to
           escape
           ,
           who
           stayed
           not
           much
           vntill
           they
           came
           to
           the
           riuer
           of
           Euphrates
           which
           they
           passed
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           (
           for
           Michaell
           de
           Michou
           sayeth
           ,
           that
           euery
           of
           them
           that
           had
           a
           horse
           did
           packe
           and
           fasten
           his
           wife
           children
           and
           baggage
           vpon
           the
           horse
           ,
           and
           than
           the
           husband
           would
           take
           the
           taile
           of
           the
           horse
           fast
           in
           his
           hand
           :
           and
           in
           swimming
           ,
           the
           horse
           brought
           them
           all
           ,
           so
           to
           land
           ,
           and
           thus
           ,
           they
           vsed
           to
           passe
           riuers
           ,
           were
           they
           neuer
           so
           great
           or
           broad
           .
        
         
           The
           Armenians
           and
           Georgians
           that
           were
           in
           this
           army
           were
           enforced
           to
           retire
           ,
           as
           the
           Tartares
           did
           ,
           though
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           also
           perished
           &
           were
           drowned
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           abide
           ,
           through
           the
           great
           doubt
           ,
           they
           had
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           .
        
         
           Hayton
           the
           Historiographer
           beeing
           an
           Armenian
           borne
           ,
           saith
           ,
           that
           hee
           himselfe
           among
           others
           was
           in
           this
           army
           ,
           when
           this
           departure
           chaunced
           ,
           and
           alledgeth
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           fault
           of
           this
           disorder
           and
           departure
           was
           in
           Cotuloz
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           bee
           aduised
           by
           the
           King
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           but
           onely
           would
           follow
           his
           owne
           wilfull
           braine
           :
           But
           the
           King
           of
           Armenia
           marched
           on
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Niniuie
           (
           which
           standeth
           on
           the
           riuer
           of
           Tygris
           ,
           )
           called
           by
           Eusebius
           ,
           Nicibis
           ,
           vvhere
           most
           curteouslie
           hee
           vvas
           receued
           by
           king
           Cassan
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           departure
           Cassan
           commaunded
           tenne
           thousand
           horsemen
           ,
           paied
           at
           his
           owne
           charges
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           attend
           and
           conduct
           the
           King
           of
           Armenia
           ,
           into
           Armenia
           :
           but
           there
           to
           abide
           at
           the
           kings
           appointment
           ,
           to
           garde
           and
           defend
           the
           dominions
           of
           Armenia
           :
           vnto
           
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           hee
           the
           same
           Cassan
           could
           conueniently
           raise
           an
           other
           army
           to
           returne
           againe
           in
           person
           against
           the
           Souldain
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           but
           (
           alas
           to
           the
           great
           infortunity
           of
           christendome
           )
           this
           valiant
           Cassan
           dyed
           soone
           after
           .
        
         
           Some
           doe
           suppose
           that
           of
           him
           Sury
           ,
           toke
           the
           name
           of
           Azamie
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           Turks
           call
           Azam
           or
           Assam
           ,
           Assamie
           :
           Howbeeit
           ,
           it
           may
           bee
           ,
           that
           this
           worde
           Azamie
           is
           deriued
           from
           the
           auncient
           name
           of
           Aram
           ,
           son
           of
           Sem
           ,
           who
           were
           sons
           of
           Noe
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           the
           same
           country
           once
           was
           named
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           Hebrux
           ,
           Aram
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           high
           or
           excellent
           ,
           which
           they
           would
           pronoūce
           Aramie
           .
        
         
           After
           this
           Cassan
           or
           Assan
           ,
           succeeded
           Carbagan
           ,
           whom
           some
           doe
           call
           Cerbagat
           ,
           &
           the
           Frenchmen
           name
           Corbadan
           son
           of
           the
           sayd
           Cassan
           ,
           who
           also
           was
           christened
           &
           at
           his
           baptisme
           was
           named
           Nicolas
           ,
           &
           so
           remayned
           a
           good
           christiā
           man
           during
           his
           mothers
           life
           ,
           but
           after
           his
           mothers
           decease
           ,
           he
           wickedly
           fell
           into
           the
           abhominable
           sect
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           which
           all
           his
           successors
           after
           him
           ,
           did
           neuer
           forsake
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           daye
           doe
           maintaine
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           said
           Cassan
           or
           Assan
           are
           discended
           the
           kings
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           in
           honour
           of
           this
           Cassan
           ,
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           the
           Surname
           of
           Cassan
           ,
           vnto
           Vssun
           Cassan
           of
           whom
           otherwhere
           we
           haue
           made
           mencion
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           we
           name
           the
           princes
           of
           Persia
           ,
           Sophies
           ,
           for
           that
           Seichayder
           Sophi
           ,
           maried
           the
           daughter
           of
           Vsun
           cassan
           ,
           &
           begat
           vpon
           hir
           ,
           Ismael
           Sophi
           ,
           who
           reigned
           a
           little
           before
           our
           time
           ,
           &
           was
           father
           to
           Taamar
           Sophi
           ,
           who
           at
           this
           day
           reigneth
           in
           Persia
           .
           The
           Turks
           doe
           call
           Persia
           ,
           Pharsie
           :
           and
           the
           Persians
           ,
           Quezelbach
           :
           that
           is
           to
           say
           red
           heads
           ,
           as
           before
           of
           them
           I
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           which
           
           Persians
           and
           Turks
           ,
           are
           perpetuall
           mortall
           enemies
           one
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           &
           very
           different
           in
           opinion
           touching
           their
           supersticious
           law
           and
           beliefe
           .
        
         
           A
           little
           beefore
           ,
           I
           haue
           made
           mention
           of
           the
           beeginning
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Caliphes
           of
           Baudraz
           ,
           vnto
           their
           end
           .
           Likewise
           of
           the
           Miramamolins
           vnto
           their
           deuisions
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           of
           the
           Persians
           so
           much
           as
           I
           could
           get
           knowledge
           of
           them
           .
           Of
           the
           Othmans
           I
           haue
           amply
           inough
           spoken
           before
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           neede
           not
           ,
           further
           so
           entreat
           of
           them
           ,
           least
           I
           should
           passe
           and
           exceede
           the
           measure
           of
           a
           Summarie
           or
           an
           abridgment
           ?
           I
           haue
           written
           also
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           &
           therfore
           now
           it
           behoueth
           me
           to
           shew
           how
           the
           same
           fell
           into
           the
           puissaunce
           and
           dominacion
           of
           the
           Mamaluchs
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1160.
           that
           Almery
           king
           of
           Hierusalem
           besieged
           the
           great
           city
           of
           Caire
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           spoken
           ,
           the
           Souldain
           named
           Quare
           who
           as
           then
           was
           also
           called
           the
           Caliphe
           ,
           perceiuing
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           christians
           ,
           hee
           required
           succours
           at
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Halep
           ,
           who
           sent
           him
           a
           Captaine
           named
           Saracon
           or
           Syracon
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           called
           ,
           Syrasson
           ,
           who
           (
           by
           his
           nation
           )
           was
           a
           Corasmin
           :
           this
           Syracon
           hauing
           in
           such
           sort
           giuen
           aide
           to
           the
           Caliph
           that
           his
           countries
           were
           defended
           from
           the
           enemie
           ,
           and
           therewith
           perceyuing
           how
           vnmeet
           the
           Caliph
           was
           to
           rule
           through
           his
           cowardnesse
           &
           to
           much
           feare
           in
           him
           resident
           ;
           &
           considering
           also
           how
           few
           friends
           he
           had
           to
           leane
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           necessitie
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           Caliph
           &
           put
           him
           in
           prison
           wher
           he
           died
           ,
           and
           Saracon
           made
           himselfe
           Souldain
           of
           Egipt
           .
           Thus
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Sarazins
           or
           Arabians
           was
           transferred
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           the
           Corasmins
           or
           
        
         
         
           After
           Melechnazer
           ,
           was
           Souldain
           ,
           Melechseraph
           (
           which
           word
           signifieth
           the
           ardent
           or
           bright
           Prince
           )
           who
           did
           win
           vpon
           the
           christians
           the
           towne
           of
           Acre
           in
           Sury
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1293.
           and
           chased
           the
           christians
           out
           of
           all
           Sury
           ,
           which
           he
           ioyned
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Egipt
           :
           he
           was
           the
           first
           that
           caused
           to
           be
           coined
           in
           Egipt
           the
           Ducats
           of
           Golde
           ,
           which
           are
           there
           called
           Seraphes
           .
           This
           Soldain
           is
           named
           by
           Sabellicus
           and
           others
           Melecastraphus
           .
        
         
           Thus
           proceeded
           the
           said
           Mammeluchs
           ,
           to
           dominate
           and
           rule
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           and
           did
           choose
           their
           Souldains
           either
           vpon
           christians
           that
           became
           renies
           or
           that
           were
           christians
           children
           ,
           bought
           as
           abouesaid
           ,
           and
           educated
           in
           that
           forme
           of
           religion
           &
           trained
           so
           ,
           to
           the
           warres
           as
           aboue
           is
           declared
           ,
           albeit
           therwere
           none
           of
           these
           Māmeluchs
           that
           durst
           goe
           alone
           through
           the
           city
           wher
           they
           were
           ,
           but
           by
           expresse
           commandement
           of
           their
           Emyrs
           ,
           who
           were
           their
           superiors
           ;
           they
           should
           goe
           two
           at
           the
           least
           togethers
           :
           and
           to
           bee
           briefe
           ,
           these
           Mammeluchs
           had
           the
           authoritie
           and
           dominacion
           ouer
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Egipt
           &
           Surie
           ,
           from
           the
           time
           they
           chased
           the
           christians
           out
           of
           Surie
           vntill
           that
           Selim
           the
           great
           Turke
           ,
           as
           afore
           is
           mencioned
           ,
           vtterly
           ouethrew
           them
           &
           their
           name
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           the
           first
           of
           the
           law
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           that
           reigned
           in
           Asia
           ,
           were
           the
           Arabians
           ,
           whom
           the
           Hebreus
           and
           Suriens
           doe
           call
           Saba
           ,
           and
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           Sab●i
           ,
           &
           they
           themselues
           doe
           name
           Sarazins
           :
           after
           the●
           ▪
           ther
           did
           the
           Turquimans
           or
           Turkes
           rule
           ,
           who
           chased
           from
           thence
           the
           Sarazins
           :
           these
           Turks
           were
           Parthians
           as
           Hayton
           doth
           fronter
           and
           limit
           them
           .
           The
           Turks
           likewise
           were
           driuen
           
           from
           thence
           by
           the
           Tartaries
           ,
           beeing
           Scithians
           orientall
           ,
           who
           haue
           taken
           vpon
           them
           also
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Turks
           though
           they
           be
           none
           in
           deed
           ,
           and
           at
           this
           present
           reigning
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           of
           very
           truth
           are
           but
           Tartaires
           and
           Scithians
           by
           their
           discent
           ,
           which
           ,
           their
           maner
           of
           fight
           and
           weapon
           therewith
           that
           they
           vse
           ,
           as
           their
           bowes
           made
           of
           horne
           ,
           which
           our
           elders
           doe
           appoint
           and
           attribute
           to
           the
           Scithians
           ,
           sufficiently
           doe
           witnesse
           .
           Againe
           the
           language
           Tartaresque
           ,
           and
           the
           Turks
           speech
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           different
           :
           for
           
             Michael
             de
             Michou
          
           saith
           that
           the
           Tartairs
           who
           destroied
           Russia
           ,
           and
           the
           regions
           thereabouts
           named
           in
           their
           language
           Tartaresque
           ,
           the
           tops
           of
           steeples
           of
           Churches
           there
           ,
           
             Altum
             Bachne
          
           ,
           considering
           those
           toppes
           of
           steeples
           were
           gilded
           ▪
           so
           in
           the
           Turks
           language
           this
           word
           
             Altum
             Bachne
          
           signifieth
           a
           head
           of
           gold
           or
           gilded
           .
           Wherefore
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           Authors
           ,
           one
           may
           iudge
           that
           they
           are
           Scithians
           and
           Tartares
           to
           whom
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Turks
           are
           giuen
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           whose
           elders
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           possessed
           the
           countrey
           of
           Turquestan
           ;
           of
           that
           region
           ,
           they
           haue
           left
           the
           name
           of
           Turks
           ,
           to
           the
           Turks
           that
           presently
           reigne
           ,
           beeing
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           which
           to
           others
           perhaps
           is
           vnknowne
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           both
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           these
           two
           nations
           ,
           so
           far
           of
           ,
           and
           barbarous
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chaunges
           fortuned
           in
           their
           kingdomes
           .
        
         
           Heere
           endeth
           the
           first
           booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           VVorshipfull
           his
           very
           good
           Cosen
           William
           Carr
           of
           Stafford
           in
           the
           county
           
             of
             Lincolne
             Esquire
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             hir
             Maiesties
          
           Commission
           of
           peace
           there
           .
        
         
           
             SYR
             ,
             to
             you
             who
             are
             the
             second
             possessor
             of
             my
             heere
             expressed
             rich
             will
             ,
             though
             weake
             power
             :
             I
             commend
             this
             second
             booke
             of
             my
             French
             and
             Italian
             traductions
             ,
             concerning
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             great
             house
             of
             Ottoman
             ,
             and
             those
             their
             fortunate
             armes
             whether
             in
             offence
             ,
             or
             defence
             taken
             ;
             The
             rather
             for
             that
             your selfe
             beeing
             resident
             in
             court
             where
             this
             argument
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             present
             Hungarian
             wars
             and
             the
             often
             assemblies
             of
             the
             Germaine
             Princes
             to
             prouide
             some
             remedy
             for
             their
             feared
             harmes
             )
             is
             much
             spoken
             of
             ▪
             you
             may
             with
             others
             see
             the
             manner
             and
             growing
             of
             this
             continuing
             and
             admired
             felicitie
             ,
             (
             heere
             by
             me
             deciphered
             )
             though
             the
             meanes
             how
             ,
             by
             very
             few
             is
             seene
             ,
             saue
             such
             onely
             as
             are
             true
             spectators
             and
             obseruers
             of
             high
             reaching
             pollicie
             ;
             what
             my
             paines
             hath
             effected
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             I
             freely
             giue
             as
             you
             may
             boldly
             chalenge
             it
             for
             your
             due
             ;
             who
             desire
             nothing
             more
             then
             euer
             to
             be
             found
             the
             generall
             and
             perticuler
             seruant
             of
             your selfe
             and
             your
             most
             worthy
             brothers
             true
             iointenants
             by
             vndeuided
             moieties
             (
             as
             our
             lawiers
             terme
             it
             )
             of
             mee
             and
             what
             I
             may
             ,
             whereof
             the
             suruiuor
             whilst
             I
             suruiue
             may
             dispose
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             And
             so
             with
             all
             duety
             done
             which
             may
             be
             demanded
             of
             a
             most
             affectionate
             kinsman
             and
             seruiceable
             friend
             :
             I
             take
             my
             leaue
             ,
             from
             the
             middle
             Temple
             in
             London
             this
          
           20
           ▪
           
             of
             March
          
           1600.
           
        
         
           
             Your
             worships
             of
             all
             others
             most
             at
             command
             R.
             Carr.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           second
           Booke
        
         
           Of
           the
           conquests
           made
           by
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           the
           succession
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Ottoman
           .
        
         
           I
           Supposed
           to
           haue
           ben
           acquited
           &
           dispatched
           from
           your
           earnest
           suits
           ,
           and
           fully
           to
           haue
           satisfied
           your
           demaunds
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           knowledge
           and
           power
           ,
           touching
           the
           affaires
           and
           matters
           concerning
           the
           Turks
           .
           Now
           you
           desire
           of
           me
           their
           progresse
           ,
           and
           continuances
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           from
           the
           father
           to
           the
           sonne
           ,
           how
           they
           haue
           proceeded
           &
           attained
           vnto
           the
           conquests
           of
           so
           many
           regions
           ,
           which
           at
           this
           day
           they
           possesse
           and
           keepe
           :
           Yet
           you
           consider
           litle
           the
           affaires
           ,
           wherwith
           I
           am
           cōtinually
           occupied
           ,
           nor
           the
           imbesilitie
           of
           my
           memorie
           ,
           that
           so
           redely
           should
           write
           vnto
           you
           a
           Historie
           of
           matters
           that
           haue
           passed
           two
           hundred
           yeeres
           &
           more
           in
           Countries
           ,
           so
           far
           of
           &
           sundry
           ,
           full
           of
           vocables
           &
           names
           ,
           both
           right
           strange
           and
           different
           ,
           from
           our
           vulgar
           language
           .
           Wherefore
           in
           this
           request
           ,
           if
           I
           satisfie
           you
           not
           in
           such
           good
           sort
           as
           your
           desire
           ,
           yet
           you
           ought
           to
           accept
           my
           paines
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           for
           be
           it
           well
           or
           euill
           ,
           it
           beehoueth
           mee
           to
           ▪
           doe
           as
           you
           will
           haue
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           lord
           God
           one
           thousand
           &
           three
           hūdred
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           ,
           as
           the
           Emperour
           Henry
           ,
           the
           seuenth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           purposed
           to
           renew
           in
           Italie
           the
           partialities
           &
           diuisions
           of
           the
           Guelfes
           &
           Gibelins
           (
           at
           which
           time
           also
           reigned
           in
           France
           
             Philip
             le
             Bel
          
           ,
           )
           there
           were
           in
           Natolie
           or
           Asia
           the
           lesse
           ,
           certaine
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Turks
           (
           wher
           
           this
           nacion
           had
           continued
           euer
           sithens
           the
           passage
           and
           famous
           iourney
           of
           
             Godefroy
             de
             Bologne
          
           ,
           duke
           of
           Boullon
           ,
           and
           there
           had
           remained
           ,
           euer
           since
           the
           time
           that
           they
           presented
           themselues
           against
           the
           army
           of
           the
           christians
           ,
           before
           the
           citie
           of
           Nice
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           name
           Victoire
           anciently
           called
           Antigonia
           ,
           vnder
           their
           valiant
           generall
           named
           Solyman
           or
           Soleyman
           .
           After
           which
           passed
           an
           hundred
           yeeres
           &
           more
           ,
           that
           not
           any
           did
           speake
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           vnto
           such
           time
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           )
           there
           were
           in
           Natolie
           sundry
           Captaines
           among
           the
           which
           ,
           more
           famous
           than
           the
           rest
           ,
           were
           
             Othman
             ,
             Caraman
          
           ,
           and
           Assan
           or
           Azam
           ,
           called
           by
           way
           of
           dignitie
           Begy
           or
           Bey
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           ,
           as
           Seigneur
           or
           Mounsi●ur
           ,
           &
           in
           our
           English
           tongue
           Lord
           ,
           howbeit
           the
           Turks
           doe
           abstract
           and
           withdraw
           from
           this
           word
           Begy
           ,
           this
           letter
           y
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           call
           them
           
             Othmanbeg
             ,
             Caramanbeg
          
           ,
           &
           
             Assambeg
             .
             Othmanbeg
          
           (
           who
           was
           very
           valiant
           and
           a
           man
           of
           great
           actiuitie
           )
           allied
           himselfe
           with
           two
           
             Greeks
             Reniez
          
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           being
           a
           Turke
           borne
           ,
           the
           one
           of
           these
           Greeks
           was
           called
           Michali
           ,
           &
           the
           other
           Marco
           .
           Of
           the
           saide
           Michali
           ,
           are
           discended
           the
           Michalogli
           of
           whom
           ,
           there
           continue
           some
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           likewise
           such
           of
           the
           lignage
           of
           Marco
           ,
           who
           are
           named
           Marcozogli
           ,
           the
           Turke
           was
           named
           Aramy
           ,
           of
           the
           race
           of
           whom
           ,
           called
           Auramogly
           ,
           none
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           any
           knoweth
           :
           the
           successours
           of
           this
           Auramy
           ,
           are
           accounted
           and
           reputed
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           bloud
           royall
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Empire
           of
           the
           Turks
           should
           appertaine
           ,
           if
           euer
           the
           Othmans
           line
           should
           be
           extinguished
           .
           With
           the
           helpe
           &
           aid
           of
           these
           three
           ,
           Othmanbag
           aforesaid
           became
           of
           meruailous
           credit
           &
           puissance
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           he
           cōquered
           sundry
           cities
           &
           townes
           situated
           vpon
           the
           sea
           side
           of
           
             La
             Mer
          
           
           Maiour
           otherwise
           called
           in
           latin
           
             Pontus
             Euxi●us
          
           ,
           &
           amōg
           them
           the
           towne
           of
           Syuas
           which
           the
           Greeks
           call
           Sebasie
           was
           one
           ,
           which
           is
           named
           by
           vs
           ,
           in
           fraunce
           
             Auguste
             .
             Caraman
          
           did
           draw
           himselfe
           towards
           Cilicia
           ,
           where
           he
           rested
           ,
           &
           called
           that
           region
           according
           to
           his
           owne
           name
           
             Caramania
             .
             Assam
          
           repaired
           into
           Persia
           ,
           which
           the
           Turks
           do
           call
           Pharsic
           ,
           as
           also
           into
           Assiria
           which
           according
           to
           his
           name
           ,
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           called
           Azamie
           .
           These
           last
           two
           and
           their
           successours
           haue
           euer
           sithens
           beene
           vnmercifully
           persecuted
           by
           Othman
           and
           his
           posteritie
           :
           In
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           vtterly
           they
           haue
           destroied
           Caraman
           his
           bloud
           ,
           &
           gotten
           his
           countries
           .
           But
           Assambeg
           notwithstanding
           (
           which
           is
           called
           the
           Sophi
           )
           right
           valiantlie
           doth
           defend
           his
           owne
           ,
           and
           liueth
           in
           continuall
           warres
           and
           enmetie
           with
           the
           Othmans
           .
           This
           Othman
           reigned
           twentie
           and
           eight
           yeeres
           vnto
           the
           beeginning
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           
             Phillippe
             de
             Valloys
          
           the
           french
           King.
           Which
           Othman
           was
           so
           surnamed
           of
           a
           certaine
           towne
           or
           castle
           called
           Othmanach
           situated
           in
           Natoly
           betwixt
           Synope
           and
           Trebisonde
           the
           famous
           cities
           ,
           and
           left
           a
           sonne
           named
           Orcan
           ,
           who
           succeded
           his
           father
           in
           his
           dominions
           .
        
         
           Or●an
           the
           sonne
           of
           Othman
           maried
           the
           daughter
           of
           Caramanbeg
           ,
           and
           after
           made
           cruell
           war
           vpon
           him
           ,
           causing
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           brother
           to
           his
           wife
           ,
           whom
           before
           hee
           had
           taken
           in
           battaile
           :
           he
           tooke
           also
           the
           citie
           of
           Bursie
           ,
           which
           the
           auncients
           named
           Prusias
           .
           At
           this
           very
           same
           time
           
             Andronico
             Paleologo
          
           ,
           then
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           dieng
           ,
           did
           leaue
           his
           sonnes
           named
           Caloiany
           and
           Andronico
           vnder
           the
           gouernance
           &
           regiment
           of
           
             Iohn
             Catacusan
          
           ,
           who
           though
           hee
           very
           prudently
           ,
           behaued
           himselfe
           during
           the
           time
           of
           this
           his
           regiment
           ,
           
           yet
           through
           the
           malice
           of
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           and
           of
           an
           other
           person
           of
           base
           conditions
           and
           birth
           (
           howbeit
           of
           meruailous
           credit
           after
           with
           the
           Emperour
           )
           Catacusan
           was
           expelled
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           found
           the
           meane
           ,
           after
           ,
           to
           returne
           againe
           to
           Constantinople
           more
           strong
           than
           beefore
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           more
           assurance
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           caused
           his
           daughter
           to
           bee
           giuen
           in
           mariage
           to
           the
           young
           Emperour
           Caloiany
           :
           howbeit
           they
           could
           not
           so
           long
           remaine
           in
           concorde
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Emperour
           secretly
           departed
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Tenedo
           ,
           where
           an
           army
           of
           the
           Geneuois
           to
           the
           number
           of
           threescore
           Gallies
           came
           to
           succour
           him
           ,
           who
           brought
           him
           backe
           to
           Constantinople
           and
           chased
           from
           thence
           Catacusan
           .
           Now
           he
           immediatly
           repaired
           for
           aide
           to
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           through
           whose
           help
           retourning
           home
           assailed
           the
           army
           of
           the
           Geneuois
           riding
           with
           their
           Gallies
           in
           the
           Canall
           of
           Constantinople
           aunciently
           called
           Propontis
           :
           howbeeit
           the
           victorie
           remained
           to
           the
           Geneuois
           ,
           and
           the
           Citie
           with
           Caloiany
           ,
           who
           in
           recompence
           of
           their
           worthy
           seruice
           ,
           rewarded
           them
           and
           their
           Captaine
           named
           
             Francis
             Cataluz
          
           ,
           with
           the
           gift
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Methelin
           ,
           in
           times
           past
           named
           Lesbos
           :
           Who
           continued
           the
           possession
           thereof
           vnto
           the
           time
           that
           Mahumet
           the
           second
           did
           winne
           the
           same
           from
           
             Nicolas
             Cataluz
          
           the
           last
           Duke
           thereof
           :
           This
           little
           deuision
           engendred
           after
           most
           cruell
           wars
           betwixt
           the
           Geneuois
           and
           the
           Venetians
           :
           which
           as
           it
           brought
           the
           Citie
           of
           Venice
           to
           such
           extremety
           ,
           that
           it
           seemed
           readie
           to
           render
           it selfe
           to
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Geneuois
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           ende
           it
           was
           cause
           by
           the
           alteration
           of
           fortune
           that
           the
           Geneuois
           (
           beeing
           in
           sundry
           fights
           and
           conflicts
           on
           the
           seas
           a●ter
           ouerthrowen
           by
           the
           
           Venetians
           )
           came
           to
           miserable
           ruine
           and
           seruitude
           ,
           for
           thereby
           they
           were
           enforced
           to
           yeelde
           themselues
           ,
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Milane
           whom
           they
           made
           gouernour
           of
           their
           Citie
           of
           Geanes
           ,
           and
           to
           sell
           all
           their
           lands
           and
           Seigneuries
           to
           the
           communaltie
           and
           brotherhood
           of
           Saint
           George
           ,
           which
           is
           within
           their
           Citie
           ,
           and
           lastly
           to
           submit
           themselues
           to
           the
           french
           Kinges
           protection
           vnder
           whose
           subiection
           they
           remained
           a
           while
           ,
           vntill
           hee
           gaue
           them
           to
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Calabre
           sonne
           to
           Reignard
           King
           of
           the
           realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           vntill
           they
           reuoulted
           to
           Philippe
           Duke
           of
           Milane
           ,
           whom
           in
           the
           end
           they
           forsooke
           to
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           (
           through
           their
           inconstancie
           ,
           )
           they
           did
           not
           know
           well
           ,
           to
           what
           good
           Saint
           ,
           to
           vow
           themselues
           :
           howbeit
           the
           greatest
           mischiefe
           was
           ,
           that
           this
           forenamed
           warres
           gaue
           an
           vndoubted
           occasion
           to
           the
           vtter
           losse
           of
           Surie
           &
           the
           realme
           of
           Hierusalem
           (
           &
           what
           was
           worse
           then
           that
           )
           the
           same
           opened
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           gate
           and
           entry
           to
           Greece
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Europe
           ,
           as
           heereafter
           I
           shall
           declare
           ,
           all
           which
           was
           about
           the
           time
           that
           
             Lewes
             de
             Bauiere
          
           ,
           &
           Frederic
           of
           Austrich
           contended
           about
           the
           obtaining
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Alemaign
           .
           The
           said
           Orcan
           reigned
           two
           &
           twenty
           yeres
           vnto
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Iohn
           the
           french
           king
           which
           was
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1350.
           leauing
           behinde
           him
           his
           sonne
           Amurath
           .
        
         
           Amurath
           (
           whom
           the
           Hungarians
           and
           the
           Scla●●nes
           doe
           call
           Ammarat
           ,
           and
           the
           Turkes
           Moratbeg
           which
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           Morat
           ,
           (
           but
           Frossart
           supposing
           to
           pronounce
           this
           name
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           ,
           calleth
           him
           Lamorabaquin
           ,
           )
           entred
           to
           his
           dominions
           when
           as
           Catacusan
           ,
           pursued
           the
           Emperour
           his
           sonne
           
           in
           law
           ,
           through
           the
           aide
           of
           
             Mar●
             Carlouich
          
           the
           Despot
           of
           
           Bulgaria
           :
           this
           word
           Despot
           is
           so
           much
           to
           say
           in
           our
           English
           tongue
           as
           Prince
           or
           Lord
           :
           and
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Bulgaria
           
           is
           that
           Country
           which
           anciently
           was
           named
           Gaetae
           and
           Gepidae
           .
           This
           Amurath
           was
           secretly
           fauored
           among
           certaine
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Grecia
           ,
           whom
           the
           Emperor
           Caloiaun
           hated
           ,
           who
           finding
           that
           hee
           was
           to
           weake
           ,
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           Nobilitie
           that
           reuoulted
           ,
           hee
           was
           constrained
           to
           demaund
           and
           require
           aide
           of
           Amurath
           ,
           who
           forthwith
           sent
           him
           twelue
           thousand
           horsemen
           ,
           through
           whose
           help
           ,
           when
           the
           Emperour
           had
           pacified
           his
           affaires
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           the
           Turks
           leaue
           to
           returne
           home
           .
           But
           they
           hauing
           seene
           &
           tasted
           the
           sweetnesse
           &
           beautie
           of
           the
           region
           of
           Grecia
           ,
           after
           their
           returne
           perswaded
           (
           as
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           doe
           )
           Amurath
           to
           goe
           in
           person
           to
           inuade
           Grecia
           .
           Which
           he
           so
           did
           ,
           who
           accompanied
           with
           threescore
           thousand
           men
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           two
           great
           ships
           of
           the
           Geneuois
           (
           among
           whom
           he
           bestowed
           a
           threescore
           thousand
           ducats
           )
           Amurath
           passed
           the
           famous
           straits
           called
           by
           the
           ancients
           ,
           Hellespontus
           (
           and
           now
           the
           straits
           of
           Calipoli
           or
           the
           Castells
           by
           reason
           of
           two
           castells
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           situated
           in
           Asia
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           in
           Europ
           )
           wherin
           ancient
           time
           were
           also
           the
           townes
           of
           Sestus
           and
           Abydos
           .
           The
           french
           doe
           call
           these
           straits
           
             Le
             Bras
             de
             Sainct
             George
          
           ,
           Saint
           Georgesarme
           ,
           where
           the
           said
           Amurath
           wan
           the
           towne
           of
           Calipoli
           beeing
           on
           this
           side
           those
           straits
           in
           Grecia
           ,
           &
           than
           tooke
           Adrianople
           and
           Philippopoli
           aunciently
           called
           
             Olympias
             ▪
          
           and
           so
           ▪
           ouerran
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Romany
           ,
           in
           times
           past
           called
           Thracia
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Mountaine
           Rhodope
           ,
           which
           the
           Greekes
           doe
           name
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           Queene
           and
           Lady
           of
           those
           Mountaines
           ,
           
           which
           some
           a
           so
           do
           call
           ,
           the
           mountaine
           of
           Siluer
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           mines
           of
           siluer
           that
           are
           found
           in
           the
           same
           :
           and
           after
           ouercame
           in
           ●attaile
           the
           aforenamed
           
             Marc
             Carlouich
          
           taking
           prisoner
           the
           
             Conte
             Lazaro
          
           of
           Seruia
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Misia
             Inferior
          
           ,
           (
           whom
           Frossart
           calleth
           
             Le
             Conte
             ●e
             Lazaran
          
           )
           whose
           head
           hee
           smote
           off
           ,
           which
           was
           when
           Charles
           the
           fourth
           was
           letted
           from
           resisting
           the
           sonnes
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Lewes
           of
           Bauer
           to
           de●end
           himselfe
           against
           
             Frederic
             Marquiz
          
           of
           Misne
           &
           the
           Countie
           of
           Wittenberg
           his
           competiteurs
           ,
           leauing
           the
           Empire
           after
           him
           to
           his
           sonne
           Lancelot
           ,
           who
           sold
           the
           Cities
           and
           Segneuries
           of
           Italy
           (
           as
           Milane
           )
           to
           the
           family
           of
           the
           viconts
           and
           others
           .
           In
           the
           ende
           Amurath
           was
           slaine
           by
           a
           seruant
           of
           the
           said
           
             Conte
             Lazaro
          
           as
           reuenging
           the
           death
           of
           his
           saide
           Maister
           ,
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1373
           after
           that
           hee
           had
           reigned
           23
           yeeres
           ,
           about
           the
           beeginning
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           the
           french
           king
           ,
           and
           left
           two
           sonnes
           Pasait
           and
           Seleyman
           .
        
         
           Pazait
           or
           Basait
           as
           the
           Turks
           doe
           name
           him
           ,
           who
           neuer
           pronounce
           this
           letter
           P.
           (
           and
           called
           by
           
             Frossart
             le
             Roy
             Basant
          
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Lamorabaquin
           and
           sometime
           ●morabaquin
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           fathers
           name
           .
           Enguerran
           &
           Master
           
             Nicol●●
             G●les
          
           that
           collected
           the
           Annales
           of
           Fraunce
           call
           him
           the
           king
           Basaa●g
           .
           This
           Pazait
           was
           hardy
           ,
           diligent
           and
           very
           couragious
           ,
           he
           s●●w●ia●
           battaile
           
             Marc
             Carlouich
          
           ,
           where
           with
           him
           the
           whole
           Nobilitie
           of
           Seruia
           and
           Bulgaria
           ended
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           after
           did
           ouerrun
           the
           territories
           of
           Thessalia
           and
           Macedonia
           ,
           now
           called
           Thumnestie
           and
           Albanie
           .
           He
           wasted
           whole
           Grecia
           vnto
           Athens
           which
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           Cethine
           and
           spoiled
           the
           territories
           o●
           Bosna
           (
           which
           is
           called
           
             Misia
             Superior
          
           ,
           )
           Crocia
           and
           Sclauonie
           (
           that
           are
           named
           aunciently
           Dal●●tia
           and
           Liburnia
           )
           
           and
           this
           at
           that
           time
           when
           the
           Emperour
           Lancelot
           sonne
           of
           Charles
           the
           fourth
           liued
           so
           vertuouslie
           ,
           that
           his
           subiects
           sundry
           times
           did
           enprison
           him
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           was
           deposed
           by
           the
           Alemans
           ,
           who
           elected
           at
           one
           time
           two
           Emperours
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           Ioce
           Nephew
           to
           Lancelot
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Robert
           of
           Bauiere
           otherwise
           called
           Ruebrecht
           which
           is
           interpreted
           in
           their
           Alleman
           language
           
             Trouble
             Peace
          
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           Bazait
           ,
           who
           then
           inuaded
           Hungary
           ,
           &
           there
           ouerthrew
           king
           Sigismond
           ,
           (
           that
           afterward
           was
           Emperour
           of
           Alleman
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           Historiographer
           
             Engerrant
             de
             Mountralet
          
           ,
           Sagimont
           )
           in
           the
           renowned
           battaile
           of
           Nicopoli
           :
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           losse
           wherof
           was
           ,
           for
           that
           the
           french
           men
           ther
           seruing
           would
           not
           bee
           aduised
           by
           the
           king
           Sigismond
           ,
           nor
           frame
           themselues
           according
           to
           the
           pollicie
           of
           these
           wars
           as
           the
           Allemans
           also
           counsailed
           them
           ,
           the
           which
           Frossart
           imputeth
           likewise
           to
           the
           orgulitie
           and
           pride
           of
           the
           french
           ,
           where
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           the
           Conte
           of
           
             Neuers
             ,
             Iohn
          
           who
           afterward
           vvas
           Duke
           of
           Burgoign
           sonne
           of
           Philippe
           the
           first
           duke
           ,
           
             Philip
             Darthois
          
           ,
           Conte
           de
           Eue
           constable
           of
           Fraunce
           .
           
             Iohn
             le
             Maingre
          
           called
           Boucicault
           and
           sundrie
           others
           beeing
           men
           of
           estimation
           to
           the
           number
           of
           seauen
           or
           eight
           ,
           vvho
           all
           vvere
           sent
           to
           Bursie
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           nacion
           vvere
           slayne
           to
           the
           number
           of
           a
           thousand
           horsemen
           .
        
         
           This
           battaile
           was
           foughten
           on
           Michaelmas
           euen
           Anno
           Domini
           1396
           and
           these
           prisoners
           ,
           vvere
           after
           redeemed
           for
           no
           little
           ran
           some
           ,
           in
           expedicion
           vvherof
           great
           dilligence
           vvas
           vsed
           by
           one
           
             Iames
             Hely
          
           a
           gentleman
           of
           Picardie
           ,
           vvho
           also
           vvas
           taken
           prisoner
           among
           
           them
           ,
           and
           beefore
           had
           serued
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Amorabaquin
           .
           After
           this
           battaile
           ,
           Bazait
           beesieged
           the
           Citie
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           had
           wonne
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           beene
           that
           into
           Natolie
           was
           entered
           the
           great
           Prince
           of
           Tartary
           called
           Tamerlaine
           or
           Tamburlaine
           ,
           (
           but
           by
           the
           
             Turkes
             Demirling
          
           ,
           )
           and
           by
           some
           French
           Historiographers
           (
           as
           Enguerrant
           )
           named
           
             Le
             Grant
             Tacon
             de
             Tartarye
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Tartariens
           themselues
           doe
           call
           him
           Temircutlu
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           
             Fortunate
             Sw●ord
          
           or
           luckie
           iron
           ,
           descended
           of
           the
           race
           of
           one
           Cham
           of
           Tartarie
           called
           
             Zaym
             Cham
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Horde
           or
           multitude
           of
           Zauolba
           and
           Czahaday
           ,
           which
           is
           towardes
           the
           riuer
           of
           Rha
           or
           Volha
           ,
           which
           falleth
           into
           the
           Sea
           Dabacuth
           ,
           by
           the
           latins
           named
           
             Mare
             Caspium
          
           and
           Hircanum
           ,
           which
           Zaym
           was
           he
           whom
           the
           Polonians
           doe
           call
           in
           their
           Histories
           Bathy
           ,
           the
           first
           Mahum●tist
           of
           all
           the
           
             Tartares
             .
             Tamerlaine
          
           ,
           was
           afterward
           Lord
           of
           
             Tartarie
             Precopie
          
           ,
           called
           by
           them
           Prezelzoph
           ,
           situated
           betwixt
           the
           riuers
           of
           Tanais
           which
           they
           call
           Don
           ,
           and
           Boristhenes
           called
           N●per
           and
           D●r●●z
           ,
           the
           which
           countrie
           of
           Precopie
           was
           in
           auncient
           time
           called
           
             Scithia
             Inferior
          
           ,
           now
           in
           possession
           of
           the
           Turke
           .
           This
           Tamerlayne
           was
           for
           the
           most
           part
           resident
           in
           the
           great
           Citie
           of
           Samarcand
           ,
           which
           is
           toward
           the
           sea
           Caspium
           ,
           who
           caused
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           called
           the
           Scourge
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           his
           verie
           title
           of
           his
           dignitie
           was
           Vlucham
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           mightie
           Lord.
           
        
         
           Bazait
           hauing
           intelligence
           of
           the
           entrie
           of
           Tamerlayne
           into
           Natoly
           ,
           thought
           it
           requisit
           to
           raise
           his
           siege
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           to
           encounter
           with
           the
           innumerable
           army
           of
           Tamerlayne
           ,
           where
           nigh
           the
           city
           of
           Dangory
           ,
           by
           our
           ancients
           called
           Ancira
           (
           not
           
           far
           from
           the
           mountaine
           Stella
           ,
           which
           
             Enguerrant
             de
             Monstrelet
          
           ,
           doth
           call
           Appadi
           ,
           where
           
             Pompeius
             Magnus
          
           ouerthrew
           the
           famous
           Mithridates
           ,
           )
           the
           mighty
           armies
           encountred
           ,
           and
           cruelly
           did
           fight
           ,
           in
           which
           conflict
           Bazait
           was
           vanquished
           and
           taken
           prisoner
           ,
           whom
           Tamerlaine
           caused
           to
           bee
           bound
           and
           made
           fast
           with
           chaines
           of
           gold
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           put
           in
           a
           cage
           as
           though
           hee
           had
           beene
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           in
           which
           sort
           hee
           carried
           Bazait
           about
           with
           him
           ,
           through
           euery
           region
           of
           Asia
           as
           he
           passed
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Bazait
           lined
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           aboue
           two
           yeeres
           after
           or
           therabouts
           ,
           who
           died
           Anno
           Domini
           :
           1400
           after
           he
           had
           reigned
           twentie
           seauen
           yeeres
           ,
           about
           the
           twentith
           yeere
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Charles
           the
           sixth
           the
           french
           king
           .
           From
           this
           conflict
           escaped
           certaine
           of
           Bazaits
           sons
           ,
           who
           supposing
           to
           haue
           passed
           into
           Europe
           ,
           chanced
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           who
           caused
           the
           seas
           surely
           to
           bee
           kept
           at
           that
           time
           .
           An
           other
           of
           his
           sonnes
           named
           Cyris
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           frenchmen
           Quirici
           ,
           whom
           some
           also
           doe
           call
           Calapin
           or
           Calepin
           escaped
           ouer
           to
           Adrinopoli
           whose
           sirname
           beeing
           called
           Ciris
           Cheleby
           was
           but
           a
           little
           of
           dignitie
           and
           Noblesse
           giuen
           to
           the
           children
           of
           the
           great
           Turk
           ,
           as
           Achmat
           Cheleby
           ,
           Mahumet
           Cheleby
           ,
           or
           Mustapha
           Cheleby
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           denominate
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           Spaniards
           doe
           name
           their
           Nobilitie
           Don
           Alonso
           or
           
             Don
             Rodrigo
          
           ,
           and
           the
           frenchmen
           
             Charles
             Monsieur
          
           or
           
             Loys
             Monsieur
          
           ,
           being
           appropriate
           to
           their
           blood
           roiall
           .
           Cyris
           reigned
           sixe
           yeeres
           or
           thereabouts
           ,
           and
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           son
           named
           Orcan
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           three
           bretheren
           named
           
             Musach
             ,
             Mahumet
          
           ,
           and
           Mustapha
           escaped
           out
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           while
           the
           Emperour
           was
           gone
           into
           Fraunce
           to
           the
           sayd
           
           king
           Charles
           to
           require
           succours
           against
           the
           afornamed
           Cyris
           ,
           Musach
           slew
           Orcan
           his
           nephew
           ,
           &
           for
           recompence
           himselfe
           was
           after
           slaine
           by
           his
           owne
           brother
           Mahumet
           :
           And
           than
           first
           began
           they
           to
           deuise
           how
           the
           one
           brother
           might
           kill
           another
           ,
           which
           vnto
           this
           time
           ,
           they
           haue
           right
           well
           practized
           and
           put
           in
           vre
           .
        
         
           Mahumet
           the
           first
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           slaine
           his
           brother
           Musach
           ,
           vsurped
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           recouered
           all
           the
           whole
           Countries
           of
           Natolie
           which
           Tamerlayne
           before
           had
           wonne
           of
           Bazait
           .
           This
           Mahumet
           remoued
           his
           seat
           imperiall
           from
           the
           citie
           of
           Bursie
           in
           Natolie
           ,
           to
           Adrianopoli
           in
           Grecia
           .
           He
           made
           wars
           vpon
           the
           region
           of
           Valachie
           (
           which
           some
           french
           histories
           doe
           call
           Valaigne
           and
           other
           Blaquie
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           ancients
           named
           Bessi
           and
           Triballi
           .
           )
           He
           also
           ouerthrew
           in
           battaile
           the
           Emperour
           Sigismond
           in
           the
           plaines
           of
           Selumbez
           and
           was
           the
           first
           of
           his
           nation
           that
           passed
           the
           riuer
           of
           Donaw
           or
           Danuby
           :
           hee
           subdued
           the
           countrie
           of
           Bosnia
           made
           war
           vpon
           Caraman
           and
           died
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1418
           and
           in
           the
           xxxviii
           yeere
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           the
           said
           King
           Charles
           ,
           after
           hee
           had
           reigned
           eighteene
           yeeres
           reconing
           therewith
           the
           yeares
           of
           Cyris
           (
           which
           some
           doe
           not
           )
           and
           left
           a
           sonne
           called
           Amurath
           .
        
         
           Amurath
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           was
           in
           Natolie
           ,
           when
           his
           father
           died
           ,
           whereof
           so
           soone
           as
           hee
           was
           aduertised
           ,
           passed
           into
           Europe
           ;
           albeeit
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           did
           what
           he
           could
           to
           stop
           his
           passage
           ,
           who
           sent
           against
           him
           Mustapha
           his
           vncle
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Bazait
           ,
           whom
           the
           said
           Emperour
           had
           kept
           prisoner
           sithens
           the
           taking
           of
           Bazait
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           haue
           tolde
           :
           howbeit
           Mustapha
           beeing
           to
           weake
           ,
           was
           vanquished
           &
           slaine
           
           in
           battaile
           by
           Amurath
           ,
           who
           to
           reuenge
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           Emperor
           of
           Constantinople
           ▪
           spoiled
           and
           burnt
           the
           whole
           territory
           of
           Thracia
           in
           Grecia
           :
           and
           tooke
           from
           the
           Venetians
           the
           notable
           towne
           of
           Thessalonica
           called
           now
           Salonichi
           ,
           which
           
             Andronico
             Paleologo
          
           before
           had
           sold
           them
           in
           dispite
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Constantine
           his
           brother
           :
           after
           that
           ,
           the
           said
           Amurath
           entred
           into
           Seruia
           or
           Rascia
           &
           constrained
           
             George
             Vucouich
          
           the
           Despot
           or
           Prince
           of
           that
           country
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           in
           mariage
           his
           daughter
           named
           Irinye
           ,
           surnamed
           Catacusine
           ,
           notwithstanding
           which
           affinity
           hee
           afterward
           came
           against
           this
           Despot
           with
           an
           army
           ,
           and
           enforced
           him
           to
           flie
           into
           Hungary
           ,
           towards
           the
           Emperour
           Albert
           sonne
           in
           law
           to
           the
           late
           Sigismond
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           leauing
           his
           sonne
           George
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           said
           Countrie
           ,
           this
           George
           was
           taken
           by
           Amurath
           ,
           who
           caused
           his
           eies
           to
           bee
           put
           forth
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           his
           brother
           in
           law
           .
           After
           the
           death
           of
           the
           said
           Albert
           ;
           Lancelot
           brother
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Pole
           was
           chosen
           by
           the
           Hungarians
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           albeit
           that
           Albert
           had
           left
           his
           wife
           with
           childe
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           death
           of
           hir
           husband
           was
           deliuered
           of
           a
           sonne
           ,
           that
           at
           his
           Baptisme
           was
           also
           named
           Lancelot
           ,
           who
           after
           ,
           wa●
           nourished
           and
           brought
           vp
           vnder
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           the
           third
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           onely
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Lancelot
           of
           Polen
           ,
           durst
           make
           no
           maner
           of
           enterprize
           against
           the
           Turks
           nor
           to
           inuade
           them
           ,
           least
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           should
           haue
           annoied
           him
           vpon
           some
           other
           part
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           set
           the
           other
           Lancelot
           (
           the
           true
           king
           in
           his
           realme
           of
           Hungary
           .
           During
           this
           time
           ,
           Amurath
           who
           could
           not
           long
           rest
           ,
           besieged
           Belgrado
           (
           which
           they
           call
           Nandoralba
           ,
           and
           
           
             Alba
             Greca
          
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           
             Hungariens
             ,
             Chrieschisch
          
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           elders
           Taurinum
           ,
           )
           situated
           betwixt
           the
           riuers
           of
           Danubia
           or
           Donaw
           ,
           and
           Sauus
           or
           Saua
           vpon
           a
           verie
           necke
           of
           lande
           ,
           where
           those
           two
           riuers
           doe
           ioyne
           togethers
           ,
           the
           which
           towne
           of
           Belgrado
           the
           said
           
             George
             Vucouich
          
           before
           had
           giuen
           in
           exchange
           for
           others
           to
           the
           said
           Emperour
           Sigismond
           for
           that
           it
           was
           the
           key
           and
           entrie
           to
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Hungarie
           :
           After
           which
           at
           the
           suit
           and
           perswasion
           of
           the
           same
           
             George
             Vucouich
          
           ,
           the
           said
           king
           Lancellot
           raised
           a
           very
           great
           army
           against
           Amurath
           ,
           and
           therewith
           recouered
           the
           territories
           of
           Seruia
           and
           Rascia
           ,
           which
           he
           rendred
           againe
           to
           the
           said
           
             Despot
             George
             Vucouich
          
           :
           to
           reuenge
           which
           wrong
           ,
           Amurath
           leuied
           a
           great
           power
           ,
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           one
           Carabey
           who
           encountring
           with
           the
           Christians
           ,
           nigh
           the
           mountaine
           Costegnaz
           (
           anciently
           called
           Hemus
           )
           was
           there
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           and
           Carabey
           taken
           prisoner
           .
           The
           which
           two
           victories
           ,
           with
           sundrie
           others
           before
           and
           after
           ,
           were
           obtained
           by
           the
           famous
           prowesse
           ,
           and
           valiantnesse
           of
           
             Iohn
             Huniad
          
           called
           by
           
             Enguerrant
             de
             Monstrelet
          
           ,
           and
           
             Philip
             de
             Comines
             ,
             Le
             Blanc
             Cheualier
             de
             la
             Velaign
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           
             Hungarians
             Ianc●
             Ban
          
           ,
           or
           Vaiuod
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Prince
           of
           Transiluania
           at
           this
           present
           Moldauia
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Hungarians
           named
           Sibenbourg
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Septemcastrum
           ,
           but
           by
           our
           elders
           Dacia
           .
           This
           worthy
           
             Iohn
             Huniad
          
           was
           father
           to
           the
           valiaunt
           Mathias
           king
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           who
           not
           long
           agone
           reigned
           there
           .
           After
           this
           battaile
           there
           was
           an
           abstinence
           from
           armes
           condicioned
           betwixt
           the
           Hungarians
           and
           the
           Turks
           ,
           for
           two
           yeres
           ,
           by
           reason
           wherof
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           paiment
           of
           fifty
           thousand
           ducats
           of
           ransome
           ,
           Carabey
           was
           deliuered
           :
           the
           which
           trewse
           beeing
           soone
           after
           broken
           by
           the
           
           said
           king
           Lancelot
           ,
           at
           the
           instance
           and
           perswasion
           of
           Eugenius
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           to
           king
           Lancelot
           was
           very
           infortunate
           ,
           for
           afterward
           he
           was
           slaine
           in
           the
           battaile
           soughten
           beetwixt
           him
           and
           Amurath
           nigh
           the
           towne
           of
           Verna
           ,
           aunciently
           called
           ●yonisiopolis
           vpon
           
             Saint
             Martins
          
           day
           ,
           the
           eleauenth
           of
           Nouember
           Anno
           Domini
           1444
           wher
           the
           said
           
             Iohn
             Huniad
          
           was
           put
           to
           flight
           .
           Of
           this
           victory
           Amurath
           had
           small
           cause
           to
           reioyce
           considering
           it
           cost
           him
           very
           decre
           both
           in
           losse
           of
           his
           ▪
           best
           friends
           ,
           &
           choice
           souldiers
           :
           after
           this
           Amurath
           toke
           the
           towne
           of
           Sophie
           ,
           beeing
           the
           head
           towne
           of
           whole
           
             Bulgaria
             ,
             Scopie
          
           ,
           and
           Nouomont
           ,
           and
           ouerran
           all
           the
           territories
           of
           Acarnania
           (
           called
           at
           this
           instant
           ,
           Ducat
           or
           Duche
           )
           and
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Cymera
           (
           aunciently
           called
           Epirus
           )
           where
           hee
           spoiled
           and
           wasted
           alongst
           the
           riuer
           of
           Achelous
           (
           at
           this
           day
           named
           the
           riuer
           of
           Pachicolan
           )
           vnto
           the
           mountaines
           
             Du
             Diable
          
           (
           in
           times
           past
           called
           Acroceraunii
           )
           which
           are
           part
           of
           the
           Mountaines
           called
           Pindus
           ,
           hee
           tooke
           also
           the
           famous
           port
           towne
           ,
           named
           Velone
           (
           sometime
           called
           Aulon
           )
           and
           passed
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Larta
           ,
           in
           latin
           called
           
             Sinus
             Ambracius
          
           ,
           vnto
           the
           towne
           of
           Oricus
           (
           now
           named
           Rigo
           )
           and
           so
           went
           forward
           towards
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Cataro
           (
           which
           is
           called
           
             Sinus
             Risonicus
          
           )
           beeing
           fiue
           and
           twentie
           miles
           from
           the
           towne
           of
           Ragusa
           ,
           (
           in
           ancient
           ●●me
           named
           Epidaurus
           .
           )
           Hee
           enforced
           
             Iohn
             Cos●●i●th
          
           the
           Despot
           of
           Cymera
           to
           giue
           him
           the
           enpregnable
           towne
           of
           Croia
           with
           his
           three
           sonnes
           in
           hostage
           ,
           and
           pledge
           of
           fidelitie
           ,
           all
           which
           hee
           caused
           to
           be●
           come
           Turks
           the
           yongest
           named
           
             George
             Castrioth
          
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           not
           aboue
           nine
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           was
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turkes
             Scanderbeg
          
           that
           is
           to
           say
           
             Alexander
             ▪
          
           the
           great
           ,
           who
           after
           ,
           
           became
           so
           valiant
           a
           Captaine
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           worthie
           acts
           hee
           was
           comparable
           to
           the
           famous
           and
           most
           renowmed
           Pyrrus
           ,
           and
           others
           his
           worthy
           predecessours
           ,
           dominators
           and
           rulers
           of
           Epirus
           :
           for
           hauing
           commaund
           vnder
           Amurath
           ,
           he
           conquered
           Seruia
           ,
           and
           did
           bring
           to
           the
           Turks
           obeisance
           the
           Countrie
           of
           
             Carmania
             ▪
          
           how
           beit
           afterward
           this
           Scanderbeg
           retourning
           to
           the
           christian
           faith
           ,
           caused
           Amurath
           to
           loose
           the
           territorie
           of
           Seruia
           ,
           and
           then
           toke
           from
           him
           the
           strong
           towne
           of
           Croia
           with
           all
           the
           countries
           ,
           townes
           ,
           &
           castells
           that
           before
           belonged
           to
           his
           said
           father
           
             Iohn
             Castrioth
          
           ,
           besides
           that
           in
           twentie
           or
           thirty
           battels
           ,
           wherein
           valiantly
           he
           fought
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           he
           alwaies
           caried
           away
           with
           him
           the
           victorie
           ,
           so
           as
           Amurath
           had
           neuer
           iuster
           matter
           to
           obiect
           to
           this
           Scanderbeg
           ,
           then
           to
           reproch
           him
           with
           vnkindnes
           ,
           that
           beeing
           so
           carefully
           brought
           vp
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           his
           tender
           age
           ,
           should
           so
           without
           cause
           reuoult
           ▪
           calling
           him
           by
           sundrie
           letters
           the
           ingrate
           &
           vnthankfull
           sonne
           :
           howbeit
           Scanderbeg
           cared
           so
           little
           for
           Amurath
           ,
           that
           vpon
           occasion
           he
           departed
           from
           his
           owne
           Countries
           ,
           to
           succour
           in
           person
           Ferdinand
           king
           of
           Naples
           against
           Iohn
           Duke
           of
           Galabre
           ,
           which
           Ferdinand
           hee
           restored
           to
           his
           realme
           ,
           &
           expelled
           the
           Duke
           from
           the
           same
           :
           for
           which
           deede
           Ferdmand
           afterwards
           ,
           curteoushe
           receiued
           the
           spoiled
           and
           calamitous
           children
           of
           Scanderbeg
           (
           whom
           〈…〉
           the
           second
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           their
           father
           exiled
           and
           〈…〉
           of
           all
           their
           liuelihoode
           )
           &
           gaue
           them
           lands
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Naples
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           became
           Marquizes
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Tripaldo
           :
           so
           as
           a
           worthy
           gentelman
           of
           that
           race
           named
           
             Ferdinand
             Castrioth
             Marquiz
          
           of
           Saint
           Angelo
           was
           slaine
           ,
           valiantly
           fighting
           on
           the
           imperiall
           
           part
           in
           the
           late
           battaile
           before
           
             Pauia
             .
             Amurath
          
           after
           that
           did
           winne
           the
           countrie
           of
           Moree
           (
           which
           in
           latin
           by
           our
           elders
           is
           called
           Peloponesus
           )
           through
           the
           discord
           of
           two
           bretheren
           ,
           the
           one
           called
           Thomas
           and
           the
           other
           
             Demetrius
             ,
             Despots
          
           of
           the
           same
           country
           ,
           being
           brothers
           of
           
             Constantine
             Paleologo
          
           last
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           who
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Albanois
           moued
           warres
           against
           them
           ,
           sought
           for
           succours
           to
           Amurath
           ,
           and
           became
           his
           tributaries
           ,
           but
           after
           denying
           to
           pay
           their
           promised
           tribute
           ,
           Amurath
           draue
           them
           out
           of
           their
           whole
           countrie
           of
           Moree
           .
           Howbeit
           Demetrius
           afterwards
           retired
           himself
           towardes
           the
           Turque
           ,
           but
           Thomas
           repayred
           to
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           Pope
           where
           hee
           ended
           his
           life
           ,
           leauing
           foure
           children
           ,
           two
           sonnes
           and
           two
           daughters
           .
           Amurath
           beeing
           now
           become
           aged
           ,
           and
           wearie
           both
           of
           the
           world
           and
           of
           his
           victories
           ,
           withdrew
           himselfe
           among
           certaine
           Heremits
           and
           other
           Religieux
           ,
           of
           his
           supersticious
           sect
           ,
           pretending
           to
           leade
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           daies
           solitarilie
           and
           in
           quietnesse
           :
           &
           established
           in
           his
           place
           his
           son
           .
           Mahumet
           being
           but
           yong
           of
           yeeres
           ,
           to
           reigne
           and
           gouerne
           his
           Kingdomes
           ,
           appoynting
           for
           his
           gouernour
           one
           
             Haly
             Bassa
          
           ,
           called
           of
           some
           ,
           
             Caly
             Bassa
          
           .
           Howbeit
           when
           the
           famous
           
             Iohn
             Huniades
          
           ,
           with
           the
           Hungarians
           had
           gathered
           togethers
           a
           mightie
           army
           ,
           to
           haue
           inuaded
           the
           dominions
           of
           this
           young
           
             Mahumet
             .
             Amurath
          
           (
           at
           the
           great
           instaunce
           and
           suite
           both
           of
           his
           sonne
           as
           also
           of
           the
           sayd
           
             Haly
             Bassa
          
           (
           that
           could
           not
           bee
           obeyed
           )
           was
           enforced
           to
           take
           vppon
           him
           the
           administration
           and
           gouernment
           of
           the
           present
           affaires
           ,
           who
           making
           head
           against
           the
           saide
           Hungarians
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           vanquished
           and
           put
           them
           to
           flight
           .
           After
           which
           Amurath
           inuaded
           
           the
           dominions
           of
           the
           valiaunt
           Scanderbeg
           ,
           beesieged
           his
           strong
           towne
           of
           Croia
           ,
           howbeeit
           hee
           could
           not
           winne
           the
           same
           .
           And
           in
           his
           retyring
           by
           the
           Mountaynes
           there
           ,
           hee
           was
           spoyled
           by
           the
           Paisaunts
           ,
           and
           verie
           manie
           of
           his
           armie
           slaine
           ,
           whereby
           Amurath
           entered
           into
           such
           a
           meruaylous
           melancholie
           and
           displeasure
           ,
           that
           what
           by
           disease
           therewith
           taken
           ,
           and
           his
           olde
           age
           togethers
           hee
           dyed
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1451.
           of
           his
           age
           seauentie
           fiue
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           reigne
           thirtie
           two
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Charles
           ,
           the
           French
           king
           the
           seauenth
           of
           that
           name
           twentie
           sixe
           .
           Thus
           Amurath
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           instituted
           the
           Iannisaries
           .
        
         
           MAHVMET
           ,
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           called
           by
           Enguerrand
           ,
           and
           other
           french
           Historiographers
           Morbesan
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           would
           haue
           said
           Morbesalem
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           in
           the
           Surien
           or
           Moresque
           language
           ,
           as
           these
           woordes
           in
           the
           
             Gospell
             ,
             Vade
             in
             Pace
          
           ,
           depart
           in
           peace
           .
           This
           woord
           Morbesan
           among
           the
           Turkes
           signifieth
           so
           much
           as
           Duke
           or
           Duchie
           .
           This
           Mahumet
           was
           sonne
           of
           the
           saide
           Amurath
           ,
           and
           of
           Iriny
           a
           Christian
           woman
           daughter
           to
           George
           the
           Despot
           of
           Seruia
           ,
           who
           beganne
           to
           reigne
           the
           one
           and
           twentie
           yeere
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           and
           two
           yeeres
           after
           did
           winne
           by
           assault
           the
           Citie
           of
           Constantinople
           Anno
           Domini
           1453.
           where
           the
           Emperour
           Constantinie
           was
           slayne
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           so
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           
             that
             as
             one
             Constantine
             sonne
             to
             Helen
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             Emperour
             of
             Constantinople
             :
             so
             an
             other
             Constantine
             sonne
             of
             an
             other
             Helen
             ,
             was
             the
             last
             Christian
             Emperour
             there
             .
             This
             Mahumet
             proued
             in
             the
             ende
             ,
             neither
             Musulman
             or
             Mahometist
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             infancye
             hee
          
           
           was
           instructed
           in
           the
           christian
           faith
           ,
           by
           his
           said
           mother
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           others
           in
           the
           Turkish
           supersticion
           ,
           howbeit
           ,
           whan
           he
           came
           to
           age
           ,
           he
           cared
           neither
           for
           the
           one
           nor
           other
           .
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           reigne
           ,
           he
           caused
           two
           of
           his
           bretheren
           being
           but
           of
           very
           tender
           age
           (
           the
           one
           ,
           of
           a
           yeere
           and
           a
           halfe
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           passing
           sixe
           moneths
           olde
           )
           to
           be
           slaine
           :
           howbeit
           some
           doe
           affirme
           that
           the
           elder
           sonne
           was
           secretly
           saued
           ,
           an
           other
           childe
           beeing
           put
           in
           his
           roome
           ,
           who
           was
           caried
           to
           Venice
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           Rome
           to
           
             Pope
             Calixt
          
           ,
           who
           caused
           him
           to
           bee
           baptised
           and
           named
           
             Calixt
             Othman
          
           ,
           vpon
           whom
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           afterwards
           did
           bestow
           great
           liuings
           .
        
         
           Mahumet
           hauing
           thus
           taken
           Constantinople
           as
           I
           haue
           declared
           ,
           did
           inuade
           the
           dominions
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           and
           besieged
           Belgrado
           ,
           from
           which
           ,
           hee
           vvas
           repulsed
           by
           the
           worthie
           
             Iohn
             Huniades
          
           ,
           that
           was
           then
           within
           Belgrado
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Cardinall
             Angelo
          
           ,
           and
           the
           famous
           gray
           Frier
           called
           
             Iohn
             Capistran
             ▪
          
           From
           this
           siege
           Mahumet
           withdrew
           himselfe
           and
           his
           army
           with
           shame
           inough
           ,
           for
           beesides
           his
           owne
           hurts
           &
           wounds
           ,
           he
           lost
           wholy
           his
           artillerie
           &
           baggage
           ,
           with
           his
           for
           euer
           hope
           to
           haue
           the
           realme
           of
           Hungarie
           :
           besides
           hee
           was
           compelled
           wholy
           to
           attend
           the
           recouerie
           of
           the
           dominion
           of
           Moree
           ,
           which
           the
           Venetians
           had
           wonne
           from
           him
           ,
           hauing
           repaired
           the
           Examilo
           
           (
           which
           is
           a
           long
           wall
           of
           the
           length
           of
           sixe
           Italian
           miles
           extending
           from
           the
           Gulfe
           Patras
           ,
           which
           the
           latines
           doe
           call
           Sinu
           Corinthiacus
           ,
           vnto
           the
           Bay
           of
           Egino
           named
           in
           latin
           
             Sinus
             Megaricus
          
           ,
           betweene
           which
           two
           Gulfs
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           were
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Istmus
           ,
           not
           passing
           sixe
           miles
           broad
           ,
           being
           a
           peece
           of
           groūd
           comparable
           vnto
           a
           bridge
           tyeng
           the
           dominion
           and
           territorie
           of
           Peloponesus
           ,
           vnto
           
           the
           maine
           land
           of
           Grecia
           )
           the
           Citie
           of
           Corinthe
           stood
           sometime
           of
           notable
           fame
           ,
           but
           now
           reduced
           to
           a
           little
           village
           called
           Coranto
           )
           the
           which
           long
           vvall
           named
           the
           Examilo
           ,
           Amurath
           in
           his
           life
           had
           caused
           to
           bee
           demolished
           and
           cast
           downe
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           to
           haue
           the
           more
           easie
           passage
           into
           Peloponesus
           :
           but
           when
           Mahumet
           came
           ,
           the
           Venetians
           hoping
           they
           had
           beene
           strong
           inough
           ,
           in
           a
           battaile
           which
           they
           fought
           vvith
           him
           ,
           vvere
           cleane
           ouerthrovven
           ,
           vvhere
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Italian
           Captaines
           vvere
           slaine
           :
           so
           as
           Mahumet
           recouered
           the
           chiefe
           of
           the
           territory
           of
           Peloponesus
           ,
           foorthvvith
           againe
           after
           vvhich
           in
           the
           very
           sight
           of
           the
           Venetians
           hee
           did
           vvinne
           from
           them
           the
           vvhole
           Iland
           of
           Negropont
           called
           also
           Euboea
           ,
           ioyned
           to
           the
           firme
           &
           main
           land
           vvith
           a
           bridge
           ,
           vvith
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Stalimene
           anciently
           named
           Lemnos
           ,
           and
           Methelin
           called
           Lesbos
           ,
           appertaining
           then
           to
           
             Nicholas
             Cataluz
          
           a
           Geneuois
           :
           and
           so
           prosecuting
           his
           good
           fortune
           hee
           tooke
           the
           Isle
           of
           Saint
           Maura
           (
           called
           Nerytus
           ,
           and
           by
           some
           Leucas
           ,
           &
           Leucadia
           )
           together
           vvith
           the
           Isles
           of
           Zante
           (
           aunciently
           named
           Zacynthus
           )
           and
           Cephalenia
           ,
           (
           called
           novv
           Chiphalonie
           :
           )
           Hee
           recouered
           the
           strong
           tovvne
           of
           Croya
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Scanderbeg
           ,
           spoiled
           the
           tovvne
           of
           Scodra
           called
           novv
           Scutare
           from
           Seigneur
           Aranith
           Comino
           ,
           or
           Comnenus
           surnamed
           Golent
           father
           of
           Seigneur
           Constantine
           ,
           vvho
           then
           gouerned
           the
           Marquesdome
           of
           Montferrato
           ,
           after
           the
           death
           of
           the
           Duchesse
           his
           niece
           ,
           at
           vvhich
           time
           Charles
           the
           eight
           the
           French
           King
           retourned
           from
           Naples
           :
           after
           all
           this
           Mahumet
           inuaded
           the
           territorie
           of
           Bosne
           ,
           and
           tooke
           the
           Despot
           thereof
           called
           Stephan
           Hierchec
           ,
           and
           of
           some
           Historiographers
           the
           Duke
           Latic
           ,
           and
           caused
           
           his
           head
           to
           bee
           smitten
           off
           ,
           compelling
           a
           yong
           sonne
           of
           this
           Despot
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Renie
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           circumsised
           ,
           in
           surnaming
           him
           Achmath
           .
           Hee
           tooke
           from
           the
           Geneuois
           ,
           their
           towne
           of
           Capha
           (
           auncientlie
           called
           Theodosia
           )
           situated
           in
           Prezocopie
           ,
           named
           by
           the
           
             Geographers
             Taurica
             Chersonesus
          
           :
           which
           is
           as
           though
           it
           were
           halfe
           and
           sland
           ,
           as
           is
           Peloponesus
           ,
           and
           hath
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Gulf
           of
           Nigropila
           (
           called
           
             Sinus
             Carcini●●s
          
           )
           &
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Baye
           called
           
             La
             Mer
             Noir
          
           ,
           named
           in
           latin
           
             B●cis
             Paulus
          
           ,
           from
           which
           not
           very
           far
           distant
           is
           the
           famous
           Gulfe
           called
           
             Palus
             Meotis
          
           commonly
           named
           the
           
             Gulf
             de
             li
             Tana
          
           ,
           during
           which
           time
           of
           these
           his
           expedicions
           &
           exploits
           in
           war
           in
           countries
           so
           farre
           distant
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ;
           hee
           was
           assalted
           in
           Natolie
           by
           
             Piramet
             Caraman
          
           ,
           who
           enforced
           him
           to
           relinquish
           his
           further
           enterprises
           .
           Notwithstanding
           before
           his
           departure
           ,
           he
           tooke
           the
           strong
           fortresse
           of
           Mancup
           or
           Manlzup
           ,
           situated
           in
           the
           Isthmus
           or
           strait
           peece
           of
           ground
           which
           knitteth
           or
           ioyneth
           Prezocopie
           vnto
           the
           firme
           land
           called
           by
           the
           ancients
           Taphre
           ,
           now
           Azan
           or
           
             Assou
             ▪
          
           standing
           vpon
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           
             Gulf
             ▪
          
           of
           T●na
           .
           That
           done
           ,
           Mahumet
           retired
           into
           Natelie
           ,
           and
           repulled
           from
           thence
           Caraman
           ,
           inuading
           the
           countries
           of
           the
           same
           Caraman
           ,
           whereof
           he
           did
           win
           a
           great
           part
           :
           and
           in
           his
           returne
           tooke
           the
           citie
           of
           Sinopes
           ,
           the
           Metropolis
           of
           Pap●lagonia
           ,
           which
           standeth
           vpon
           the
           coast
           of
           the
           sea
           called
           anciently
           
             Pontus
             Euxinus
          
           ,
           &
           now
           
             La
             Mer
             Maiour
          
           ,
           as
           also
           vpon
           the
           same
           coast
           ▪
           the
           renowned
           citie
           of
           Trapezonda
           ,
           being
           the
           chiefe
           city
           of
           the
           Empire
           of
           Trapezonda
           ,
           where
           he
           did
           put
           to
           death
           the
           Emperour
           therof
           called
           
             Dauid
             Conino
          
           or
           Comnenus
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           discended
           of
           the
           valiaunt
           
             Isaac
             Conino
          
           ,
           who
           from
           a
           meane
           
           Captaine
           became
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           after
           the
           Emperour
           Michaell
           :
           all
           which
           troubles
           aboue
           said
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Hungarians
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Austrich
           moued
           wars
           against
           the
           Emperour
           Frederic
           to
           recouer
           Ladislaus
           (
           whom
           some
           doe
           call
           Lancelot
           )
           the
           sonne
           of
           Albert
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           king
           and
           lord
           ,
           whom
           Frederic
           had
           in
           keeping
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           restore
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           adiudged
           meete
           to
           reigne
           :
           while
           Mahumet
           became
           thus
           victorious
           ,
           there
           did
           spring
           a
           new
           enemie
           against
           him
           named
           Vssuncassan
           or
           Assambeg
           the
           prince
           of
           Persia
           ,
           who
           with
           a
           great
           power
           of
           the
           Persians
           (
           whom
           the
           Turkes
           doe
           call
           Keselbach
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           red
           heads
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           they
           did
           weare
           red
           hoods
           )
           entered
           into
           Capadoce
           and
           Trapesonde
           ,
           and
           fought
           two
           battailes
           with
           Mahumet
           ;
           in
           the
           first
           of
           which
           Mahumet
           was
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           second
           Assambeg
           had
           the
           worst
           ,
           and
           therby
           lost
           sundry
           of
           his
           dominions
           .
           This
           Vssuncassan
           or
           Assambeg
           was
           sonne
           in
           law
           to
           the
           saide
           
             Dauid
             Conyno
          
           Emperour
           of
           Trebisonde
           ,
           of
           whom
           beefore
           I
           made
           mencion
           ,
           who
           reigned
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1472.
           
           Mahumet
           thus
           deliuered
           of
           his
           aduersarie
           ,
           retourned
           into
           Caramany
           after
           the
           death
           of
           
             Pyramet
             Caraman
          
           ,
           and
           enforced
           Abraham
           his
           sonne
           to
           seeke
           for
           succours
           from
           the
           Christians
           ,
           and
           chiefelie
           of
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           who
           was
           determined
           in
           person
           to
           haue
           gone
           against
           the
           Turke
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           was
           repayred
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Ancona
           ,
           where
           hee
           had
           in
           readinesse
           a
           great
           army
           on
           the
           sea
           :
           but
           while
           hee
           stayed
           there
           for
           the
           Venetians
           that
           should
           haue
           accompanied
           him
           in
           the
           voyage
           ,
           Pius
           dyed
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           exploit
           done
           at
           that
           time
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
           Whereby
           it
           so
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           this
           army
           being
           scattered
           ,
           and
           the
           Allemans
           and
           the
           Hungarians
           continuing
           still
           at
           warres
           ,
           this
           infortunate
           Caraman
           not
           able
           to
           resist
           Mahumet
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           end
           miserablie
           slaine
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           meane
           the
           race
           of
           Caraman
           was
           vtterly
           ouerthrowen
           ,
           and
           his
           dominions
           rested
           in
           the
           subiection
           of
           the
           
             Othmans
             .
             Mahumet
          
           now
           assured
           and
           safe
           vpon
           this
           coast
           of
           Cilicia
           ,
           sent
           Omarbey
           ,
           the
           Sangiac
           of
           Bosnia
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           of
           a
           Geneuois
           ,
           to
           pill
           and
           ouerrunne
           the
           countrie
           of
           Istria
           (
           called
           Liburnia
           )
           as
           likewise
           to
           spoile
           the
           territorie
           of
           Carinthia
           (
           commonly
           called
           Crayn
           )
           &
           so
           to
           furrow
           the
           land
           of
           Stiria
           (
           anciently
           called
           Valeria
           ,
           now
           at
           this
           day
           named
           Steirmarck
           )
           all
           which
           countries
           are
           comprehended
           vnder
           the
           name
           of
           Illirium
           .
           This
           Omarbey
           in
           executing
           his
           princes
           commandement
           ,
           passed
           vnto
           the
           region
           of
           Frioll
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           latin
           is
           called
           
             Forum
             Iulii
          
           ,
           )
           trauesing
           mightie
           and
           great
           riuers
           ,
           both
           by
           foords
           and
           bridges
           made
           on
           boates
           as
           occasion
           serued
           ,
           and
           ouerthrew
           the
           armie
           of
           the
           Venetians
           that
           came
           to
           debat
           his
           passage
           ,
           in
           which
           conflict
           were
           slaine
           &
           taken
           a
           great
           company
           of
           notable
           good
           Captaines
           of
           Italy
           .
           Of
           another
           part
           Mahumet
           did
           send
           
             Athmath
             Bacha
          
           (
           surnamed
           Ghendich
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           with
           a
           great
           Tooth
           ,
           sonne
           of
           Stephan
           sometime
           Despot
           of
           Bosnia
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           dyd
           speake
           beefore
           )
           with
           a
           great
           army
           by
           sea
           into
           Italy
           who
           tooke
           the
           towne
           of
           Otrant●
           (
           called
           in
           latin
           Hydruntus
           and
           of
           the
           auncients
           I●pigium
           )
           situated
           in
           the
           territorie
           of
           Apulia
           in
           Italie
           :
           a
           little
           beefore
           which
           
             Mesith
             Bacha
             Paleologo
          
           ,
           discended
           of
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Emperour
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           did
           beesiege
           the
           famous
           citie
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           with
           a
           mightie
           army
           ,
           from
           which
           hee
           was
           repulsed
           by
           
           the
           Christians
           that
           valiauntly
           defended
           the
           same
           .
           Now
           Mahumet
           not
           contented
           thus
           with
           these
           three
           Armies
           ,
           in
           person
           went
           against
           the
           Soldain
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           but
           being
           arriued
           nigh
           vnto
           Nicomedia
           (
           a
           Citie
           of
           Bithynia
           in
           Natoly
           ,
           which
           Citie
           at
           this
           day
           is
           called
           Comidy
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Turks
             Nichor
             ,
             Mahumet
          
           died
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1442
           of
           his
           age
           54.
           
           And
           of
           his
           reigne
           31.
           
           About
           the
           ende
           of
           Loys
           the
           eleuenth
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Charles
           the
           eight
           the
           French
           king
           .
           This
           Mahumet
           was
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
             Mahumet
             Boiuc
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           Mahumet
           the
           great
           ,
           who
           left
           beehinde
           him
           ,
           two
           sonnes
           the
           one
           called
           Pazait
           and
           the
           other
           Zizimy
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           say
           loue
           ,
           for
           Mustapha
           his
           eldest
           sonne
           ,
           who
           was
           Gouernour
           of
           Icony
           called
           Iconium
           in
           Latin
           ,
           dyed
           soone
           after
           the
           second
           battell
           fought
           as
           aboue
           saide
           against
           Vsuancssan
           ,
           in
           which
           battell
           Mustapha
           had
           very
           valiantly
           behaued
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           PAZAIT
           otherwise
           called
           Bazait
           the
           second
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           yongest
           as
           was
           supposed
           of
           his
           three
           Bretheren
           (
           thorough
           the
           aide
           and
           fauour
           of
           the
           Ianizares
           of
           whom
           their
           Laga
           or
           Captaine
           was
           his
           sonne
           in
           law
           ,
           )
           seized
           and
           atteigned
           the
           Empire
           .
           And
           Zizimy
           his
           brother
           ,
           was
           planted
           in
           the
           Citie
           of
           Bursie
           wherewith
           and
           the
           dominions
           of
           the
           same
           hee
           could
           haue
           very
           well
           contented
           himselfe
           .
           But
           Bazait
           would
           not
           let
           him
           rest
           so
           nigh
           ,
           for
           which
           with
           the
           armie
           that
           was
           put
           in
           redinesse
           by
           his
           father
           to
           haue
           gone
           against
           the
           Soldan
           of
           Egipt
           he
           draue
           his
           brother
           Zizimy
           out
           of
           Bursie
           .
           So
           as
           Zizimy
           for
           succour
           ,
           was
           enforced
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           Soldain
           of
           whom
           he
           was
           aided
           both
           with
           men
           and
           money
           ,
           yet
           neuerthelesse
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           fought
           two
           battels
           and
           lost
           them
           both
           ,
           hee
           was
           in
           the
           ende
           vtterly
           put
           to
           flight
           by
           
             Achmat
             Ghendich
             Bacha
          
           ,
           
           and
           not
           knowing
           how
           to
           recouer
           himselfe
           ,
           retired
           into
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhodes
           to
           require
           succors
           of
           vs
           Christians
           ,
           being
           then
           of
           the
           age
           of
           eight
           and
           twentie
           yeeres
           .
           Whereof
           Bazait
           beeing
           aduertised
           sent
           great
           gifts
           and
           presents
           to
           the
           great
           maister
           and
           counsaile
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           ,
           beeseeching
           them
           to
           keepe
           well
           his
           brother
           Zizimy
           and
           for
           the
           maintenaunce
           of
           his
           estate
           and
           entertainment
           ,
           he
           would
           cause
           yeerely
           to
           bee
           payde
           to
           them
           the
           summe
           of
           fortie
           thousand
           Ducats
           ,
           as
           also
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           keeping
           he
           would
           make
           no
           manner
           of
           inuasion
           vpon
           the
           Christians
           .
           For
           which
           this
           Zizimy
           ,
           for
           saftie
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           Bazait
           in
           continuall
           feare
           and
           subiection
           was
           sent
           ,
           into
           the
           realme
           of
           Fraunce
           where
           hee
           continued
           very
           long
           in
           a
           house
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           ,
           called
           Bourgeneuf
           ,
           but
           after
           hee
           was
           giuen
           to
           
             P.
             P.
             Innocent
          
           the
           eight
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           and
           had
           to
           Rome
           where
           hee
           was
           resident
           ,
           whan
           Charles
           the
           eight
           inuaded
           the
           Realme
           of
           Naples
           ,
           who
           needes
           would
           haue
           Zizimy
           away
           with
           him
           ,
           hopeing
           by
           his
           meanes
           to
           recouer
           the
           Empire
           of
           Constantinople
           but
           the
           
             P.
             P.
             Alexander
          
           the
           sixt
           of
           that
           name
           (
           perceiuing
           hee
           must
           depart
           with
           Zizimy
           whither
           hee
           would
           or
           no
           )
           enpoysened
           him
           in
           such
           sort
           (
           as
           was
           said
           )
           that
           after
           such
           his
           delyuerie
           hee
           dyed
           within
           three
           dayes
           at
           
             Tarracine
             .
             Baizait
          
           thus
           dispatched
           of
           his
           brother
           ;
           beeganne
           to
           inuade
           the
           Countries
           of
           Transyluania
           and
           tooke
           Moncastro
           standing
           on
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Neper
           called
           in
           
             Lattin
             Boristhenes
          
           ,
           with
           the
           towne
           of
           Lithostomo
           at
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           riuer
           of
           Danubye
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           he
           caused
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           his
           famous
           Generall
           
             Achmat
             Ghendich
             Bacha
          
           ,
           comparable
           in
           valour
           to
           any
           excellent
           man
           of
           warre
           of
           his
           time
           .
           He
           was
           sonne
           to
           Stephan
           sometime
           Despot
           of
           Bosnia
           as
           beefore
           I
           declared
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           to
           pursue
           the
           entent
           
           and
           purpose
           of
           his
           father
           Mahumet
           against
           the
           Soldain
           of
           Egipt
           and
           partly
           to
           reuenge
           himselfe
           vpon
           the
           same
           Soldain
           for
           mayntaining
           of
           his
           brother
           Zizimy
           against
           him
           ,
           hee
           sent
           a
           mightie
           armie
           into
           Sury
           .
           Of
           the
           which
           the
           Mammaluchs
           getting
           intelligence
           ,
           assembled
           themselues
           at
           Antioche
           ,
           marching
           towardes
           the
           Turkes
           whome
           they
           found
           encamped
           vnder
           the
           mountaine
           Amanus
           (
           now
           called
           
             Monte
             Negro
          
           )
           wher
           they
           couragiously
           encountred
           their
           enemyes
           betwixt
           the
           same
           mountain
           and
           the
           Golfe
           of
           Layasse
           (
           which
           is
           called
           in
           Latin
           
             Sinus
             Issicus
          
           .
           Where
           sometime
           also
           Alexander
           the
           great
           ,
           discomfited
           king
           Darius
           )
           ouerthrew
           the
           Turkes
           armie
           ,
           and
           tooke
           prisoner
           the
           Generall
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           called
           Cherseogli
           sonne
           in
           law
           of
           Bazait
           whom
           they
           brought
           to
           the
           Soldain
           than
           being
           at
           his
           great
           Citie
           of
           Cair
           (
           which
           the
           Turkes
           called
           Mitzir
           .
           )
           But
           seeing
           I
           am
           thus
           chaunced
           to
           make
           mencion
           of
           these
           Mammaluchs
           I
           shall
           not
           much
           digresse
           from
           my
           matter
           ,
           if
           first
           I
           shew
           you
           what
           these
           Mammaluchs
           are
           .
        
         
           This
           woord
           Mammaluch
           in
           the
           Surienne
           tongue
           ,
           (
           beeing
           
           the
           common
           language
           vsed
           in
           Africk
           which
           wee
           call
           Moresque
           and
           the
           most
           enlarged
           and
           extended
           vulgare
           speech
           that
           at
           this
           day
           is
           vsed
           in
           the
           world
           ▪
           )
           betokeneth
           or
           signifieth
           a
           seruiteur
           or
           soldior
           .
           This
           Soldain
           and
           the
           Mammeluchs
           were
           of
           one
           manner
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           liued
           without
           marriage
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           &
           the
           knights
           of
           Malta
           doe
           ,
           who
           aboue
           their
           other
           apparrell
           ,
           vsed
           to
           weare
           a
           gowne
           of
           white
           Bocassin
           bright
           &
           artificially
           made
           to
           shine
           .
           And
           as
           the
           great
           Turk
           hath
           foure
           
             Visir
             Bacha
          
           exceeding
           the
           others
           in
           dignitie
           :
           So
           hath
           the
           Soldain
           foure
           
             Emir
             Quibir
          
           surmounting
           the
           rest
           
           in
           honour
           next
           vnto
           the
           Soldain
           .
        
         
         
           For
           this
           word
           Emir
           betokeneth
           an
           Admerall
           and
           Quibir
           signifieth
           great
           .
           So
           as
           this
           woord
           
             Emir
             Quibir
          
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           a
           great
           Admerall
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           their
           society
           a
           great
           constable
           called
           in
           their
           tongue
           
             Derdard
             Quibir
          
           ,
           whom
           
             Paulus
             Iouius
          
           calleth
           the
           great
           Diadaro
           .
           The
           Soldain
           being
           but
           a
           Mammaluch
           is
           chosen
           to
           that
           dignitie
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           brothers
           ,
           as
           they
           doe
           elect
           the
           great
           Maister
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           most
           often
           hee
           is
           of
           one
           of
           their
           Emirs
           .
           Who
           being
           thus
           elected
           to
           be
           Soldain
           giueth
           to
           euery
           of
           the
           other
           Mammaluchs
           by
           way
           of
           reward
           a
           hundred
           Duckets
           for
           his
           welcome
           .
           All
           which
           Mammaluchs
           were
           Christians
           Renies
           ,
           or
           sonnes
           of
           Christians
           as
           are
           the
           Ianizaries
           ;
           (
           who
           in
           no
           case
           would
           receiue
           any
           
             Turke
             Moore
          
           or
           Iewe
           to
           be
           of
           their
           societie
           )
           being
           all
           Liuerous
           for
           so
           the
           Turkes
           doe
           name
           them
           .
           This
           Liuerous
           were
           aunciently
           named
           Hiberi
           and
           Circassi
           (
           whom
           they
           call
           Cercaz
           ,
           )
           among
           whom
           the
           
             Colchi
             ,
             Georgii
             ,
             Albani
          
           ,
           and
           others
           Christians
           who
           were
           Iacobits
           and
           Nestorians
           ,
           remaining
           about
           the
           riuer
           of
           Phaso
           otherwise
           called
           Phasis
           )
           were
           accounted
           .
           This
           Circassi
           beeing
           young
           whan
           the
           Tartarians
           dyd
           surprise
           and
           take
           them
           ,
           were
           carryed
           by
           troopes
           and
           solde
           to
           the
           saide
           Emirs
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           were
           brought
           vp
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           armes
           but
           chiefely
           on
           horsback
           ,
           who
           beecomming
           very
           valyaunt
           ;
           were
           made
           Mammaluchs
           obseruing
           the
           Mahumeticall
           law
           .
           This
           order
           of
           the
           Mammaluchs
           beganne
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           king
           saint
           Lois
           was
           taken
           prisoner
           before
           Damyate
           (
           which
           some
           cal
           Heliopolis
           )
           among
           whom
           the
           first
           Soldain
           was
           named
           Melechsalem
           whom
           they
           dyd
           kill
           and
           was
           the
           cause
           that
           the
           sayd
           saint
           Loys
           was
           the
           more
           easily
           deliuered
           .
           But
           to
           returne
           to
           Bazait
           ,
           this
           ouerthrow
           that
           the
           Turkes
           thus
           receiued
           
           nigh
           to
           the
           Golfe
           of
           Layasse
           by
           the
           Mammaluchs
           ,
           was
           the
           greatest
           calamitie
           that
           euer
           came
           to
           the
           Turckes
           ,
           whereof
           Bazait
           hauing
           receiued
           intelligence
           ,
           and
           perceiuing
           that
           his
           affaires
           had
           small
           good
           successe
           on
           that
           side
           ,
           retired
           his
           force
           into
           Sclauonye
           ,
           and
           there
           tooke
           the
           towne
           of
           Durazo
           (
           aunciently
           called
           Dirrachium
           )
           and
           Epidamnus
           perteigning
           to
           the
           familie
           of
           the
           Carlouichs
           who
           affirmed
           themselues
           to
           haue
           descended
           out
           of
           the
           house
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           Fraunce
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           from
           Charles
           of
           Durazo
           surnamed
           
             de
             le
             Faix
          
           sonne
           of
           Peter
           Duke
           of
           Grauyn
           sonne
           of
           Charles
           second
           king
           of
           Naples
           ,
           and
           of
           Hungary
           in
           the
           right
           of
           his
           wife
           .
           The
           which
           Charles
           was
           sonne
           of
           
             Charles
             D'aniou
          
           king
           of
           Naples
           brother
           to
           the
           said
           king
           saint
           Loys
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1493.
           
           Bazait
           sent
           eight
           thousand
           horsemen
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           
             Cadum
             Bacha
          
           to
           ouer
           runne
           the
           Countries
           lying
           betweene
           Hungarie
           and
           Sclauonie
           ,
           against
           whom
           ,
           certaine
           of
           the
           Nobility
           of
           
             Hungary
             Croace
          
           and
           Sclauony
           dyd
           assemble
           themselues
           and
           encountered
           the
           Turckes
           nigh
           vnto
           the
           Riuer
           of
           Moraua
           (
           auncientlie
           called
           Moschus
           )
           where
           the
           Christians
           were
           ouerthrowen
           .
           Fiue
           yeeres
           after
           ,
           
             Haly
             Bacha
          
           the
           Albaneze
           and
           Enuch
           with
           a
           great
           armie
           by
           sea
           made
           towardes
           the
           towne
           of
           Iara
           or
           Iadera
           situated
           on
           the
           shore
           of
           the
           Golfe
           of
           Venice
           in
           the
           coast
           of
           Sclauony
           .
           And
           albeit
           that
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Venetians
           (
           which
           was
           very
           mightie
           on
           the
           sea
           ,
           )
           pursued
           the
           Turkes
           yet
           durst
           they
           not
           charge
           thē
           ,
           which
           
             Haly
             Bacha
          
           perceiuing
           ,
           tooke
           at
           their
           noses
           the
           towne
           of
           Lepantho
           ,
           aunciently
           called
           Naupactum
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1500.
           
           Bazait
           came
           in
           person
           to
           Modon
           ,
           that
           somtime
           was
           called
           Methones
           ,
           in
           
           Moree
           and
           tooke
           the
           same
           .
           And
           after
           ,
           when
           Lewes
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ioyned
           in
           aliaunce
           with
           the
           Venetians
           against
           
             Ludouic
             Sforza
          
           the
           vsurper
           of
           the
           Duchie
           of
           
             Milayn
             ,
             Bazait
          
           at
           the
           request
           of
           Sforza
           caused
           tenne
           thousand
           horsemen
           to
           inuade
           the
           territorie
           of
           Friol
           ,
           insomuch
           as
           they
           approched
           euen
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Triuiso
           in
           the
           view
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           Venice
           .
           For
           which
           the
           Venetians
           prepared
           immediatly
           a
           great
           armie
           on
           the
           sea
           against
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           Gallies
           of
           Fraunce
           vnder
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Seigneur
             Rauestaing
          
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           Gallies
           of
           the
           king
           of
           Aragon
           vnder
           the
           leding
           of
           the
           famous
           
             Don
             Ferrando
             Consaluo
          
           ioyned
           ,
           with
           which
           armie
           they
           dyd
           win
           from
           the
           Turks
           the
           Islands
           of
           Cephalonia
           ,
           and
           saint
           Mauro
           .
           But
           (
           vpon
           certaine
           conclusions
           of
           peace
           traicted
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           
             Messire
             Andreas
             Gritti
          
           (
           who
           afterwardes
           was
           Duke
           of
           Venice
           )
           betwixt
           the
           Venetians
           &
           the
           Turkes
           )
           were
           againe
           surrendered
           ,
           yet
           the
           Gallies
           of
           Fraunce
           ,
           passed
           forwardes
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           Lesbos
           ,
           (
           otherwise
           called
           Metheline
           )
           hopeing
           to
           haue
           subdued
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           not
           able
           to
           bring
           their
           enterprise
           to
           passe
           ,
           they
           returned
           home
           againe
           .
           About
           this
           time
           beeganne
           the
           fame
           and
           renowne
           of
           
             Siach
             Ismael
          
           the
           king
           of
           Persia
           ,
           by
           surname
           called
           the
           Sophie
           according
           to
           the
           name
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Vssuncassan
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           
             Seich
             Ayder
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           the
           good
           Religioux
           )
           for
           he
           was
           reputed
           among
           the
           Persians
           to
           bee
           a
           very
           good
           and
           holy
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           Prophet
           called
           Sophi
           ,
           of
           that
           sect
           new
           begunne
           among
           the
           Mahumetists
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Sophi
           or
           Sophilar
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           I
           dyd
           speake
           beefore
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           which
           hee
           lyued
           .
        
         
           Some
           holde
           opinion
           that
           hee
           was
           called
           Sophi
           of
           
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Sophena
           which
           was
           vnder
           his
           dominion
           .
           But
           neyther
           the
           Turkes
           nor
           yet
           the
           Persians
           know
           what
           Countrey
           Sophena
           is
           :
           The
           sayde
           
             Seich
             Ayder
          
           after
           the
           death
           of
           Vsuncassam
           was
           shamefully
           slayne
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           Iacopbeg
           his
           brother
           in
           law
           ,
           doubtting
           that
           the
           people
           of
           Persia
           (
           who
           meruailously
           were
           affected
           owardes
           Seich
           )
           would
           haue
           deposed
           the
           sayd
           Iacopbeg
           and
           made
           Seich
           to
           haue
           beene
           theyr
           King.
           
        
         
           For
           which
           
             Seich
             Ismaell
          
           hearing
           of
           his
           fathers
           death
           beeing
           than
           not
           passing
           eyght
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           fledde
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           Leziam
           situated
           vppon
           the
           Sea
           of
           Abacuth
           (
           commonly
           called
           Caspium
           ,
           )
           where
           hee
           remayned
           vntill
           hee
           came
           to
           mans
           age
           ,
           and
           than
           returned
           into
           Persia
           ,
           where
           finding
           meanes
           to
           assemble
           but
           three
           hundered
           men
           thorough
           theyr
           help
           hee
           tooke
           the
           towne
           of
           Sumach
           ,
           and
           after
           ,
           increasing
           his
           number
           ,
           hee
           wanne
           the
           Citie
           of
           Taurys
           in
           Armeny
           with
           the
           towne
           of
           Syras
           ,
           where
           the
           good
           Armours
           are
           made
           .
        
         
           Hee
           afterwardes
           vanquished
           and
           slew
           in
           fight
           Aluant
           sonne
           of
           Iacopbeg
           who
           made
           him-selfe
           King
           after
           the
           death
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           who
           was
           sonne
           to
           Vsuncassan
           (
           Vncle
           to
           the
           sayde
           Ismaell
           )
           and
           entered
           in
           league
           with
           the
           Prince
           Aladulad
           or
           Anaudule
           and
           the
           Soldain
           of
           Egypt
           by
           whome
           hee
           was
           drawne
           to
           mooue
           warre
           against
           Bazait
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           obtayned
           sundry
           victories
           .
           About
           this
           time
           Selym
           ,
           the
           youngest
           sonne
           of
           Bazait
           ,
           departed
           from
           Trebisconde
           whereof
           he
           was
           gouernour
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           knowledge
           of
           his
           father
           ,
           married
           with
           the
           daughter
           of
           the
           Cham
           of
           
             Tartarie
             Prezecopie
          
           .
        
         
         
           Thorough
           whose
           aide
           and
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Horsemen
           ,
           which
           his
           brother
           in
           law
           (
           called
           of
           the
           
             Turkes
             Chamogly
          
           or
           Canogly
           :
           )
           brought
           to
           accompany
           him
           ,
           (
           hauing
           already
           gained
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           fathers
           Iannizaries
           .
           )
           Hee
           enforced
           Bazait
           his
           father
           to
           leaue
           to
           him
           his
           Empire
           .
           Which
           Bazait
           ,
           purposing
           to
           draw
           himselfe
           to
           the
           cost
           of
           the
           sea
           Maior
           otherwise
           named
           
             Pontus
             Euxinus
          
           and
           there
           to
           leade
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           yeeres
           in
           quietnesse
           ,
           dyed
           in
           his
           going
           thither
           ,
           empoysonned
           as
           was
           iudged
           by
           his
           sonne
           Selym
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           did
           drinke
           togethers
           at
           their
           departure
           .
           Bazait
           reigned
           thirtie
           yeeres
           ,
           lyued
           threescore
           and
           three
           yeares
           ,
           dyed
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           ,
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundered
           &
           twelue
           .
           And
           in
           the
           fourteenth
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           Lewes
           the
           twelfth
           ,
           the
           French
           king
           ,
           leuing
           behinde
           him
           
             Selym
             ,
             Achmat
          
           ,
           and
           Corchuth
           .
        
         
           SELYM
           ,
           thus
           hauing
           attained
           to
           the
           Empire
           ,
           through
           the
           meanes
           aboue
           declared
           ,
           endeuored
           himselfe
           aboue
           all
           things
           to
           dispatch
           himselfe
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           his
           bretheren
           .
           For
           which
           first
           hee
           caused
           Corcuth
           his
           brother
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           fled
           to
           the
           sea
           cost
           ouer
           against
           the
           Island
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           and
           there
           had
           hidden
           himselfe
           vntill
           hee
           might
           haue
           gotten
           shipping
           to
           haue
           past
           vnto
           the
           great
           Maister
           ,
           but
           being
           shamefully
           discouered
           by
           one
           of
           his
           owne
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           ende
           was
           strangeled
           with
           a
           bow
           string
           .
           Achmat
           his
           brother
           dyed
           by
           lyke
           death
           ,
           being
           taken
           in
           battell
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           an
           able
           armie
           which
           hee
           had
           gotten
           togethers
           thorough
           the
           ayde
           of
           
             Siach
             Ismael
          
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Campson
             Ciauri
             Soldain
          
           of
           Egipt
           .
           Yet
           through
           his
           fatnesse
           and
           vnweldinesse
           of
           body
           whereby
           hee
           was
           not
           able
           to
           abide
           labour
           on
           horseback
           and
           so
           to
           flye
           ,
           was
           taken
           &
           put
           to
           death
           .
           Selym
           ,
           being
           thus
           deliuered
           
           from
           his
           father
           &
           bretheren
           ,
           deliberated
           to
           inuade
           the
           Sophy
           ,
           aswell
           for
           the
           auncient
           enmitie
           that
           was
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           reuenge
           himselfe
           of
           this
           new
           iniury
           ,
           for
           ayding
           his
           brother
           Achmat
           ,
           to
           make
           wars
           against
           him
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           that
           the
           more
           easely
           he
           might
           bring
           his
           purpose
           about
           ,
           he
           found
           meanes
           first
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           Lancelot
           the
           king
           of
           Hungary
           ,
           &
           than
           for
           his
           greater
           suertie
           ,
           renewed
           the
           alliance
           &
           league
           that
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Venetiās
           :
           after
           which
           he
           set
           forward
           towards
           the
           Persiās
           ,
           whome
           the
           Sophy
           met
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           a
           great
           nūber
           of
           men
           at
           Armes
           ,
           nigh
           to
           Assiria
           ,
           wher
           these
           great
           Princes
           with
           their
           Armies
           fought
           a
           wonderful
           sore
           battell
           ,
           in
           vvhich
           the
           Sophy
           through
           the
           Turks
           Artillery
           had
           the
           worst
           ,
           &
           was
           put
           to
           flight
           :
           forsomuch
           as
           the
           Persian
           horses
           vvere
           neuer
           frequented
           to
           the
           noise
           &
           thundring
           of
           artillery
           ,
           which
           they
           could
           not
           abide
           to
           heare
           .
           This
           battell
           vvas
           fought
           in
           the
           plain
           of
           Calderan
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           cities
           of
           Tauris
           ,
           and
           Coy
           :
           which
           citie
           of
           Coy
           sometime
           hath
           bene
           called
           Artaxata
           .
           The
           maner
           of
           this
           battel
           is
           painted
           in
           the
           counsail
           chamber
           at
           Venice
           ,
           vvhich
           ther
           I
           haue
           seene
           ,
           &
           is
           reported
           that
           Selym
           caused
           so
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           &
           sent
           to
           Venice
           ,
           to
           the
           Senat
           ther.
           After
           vvhich
           conflict
           the
           citie
           of
           Tauris
           came
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           vvith
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           Persia
           :
           Howbeit
           the
           Turks
           had
           no
           long
           possession
           of
           the
           same
           :
           For
           
             Siach
             Ismael
          
           recouered
           al
           that
           he
           had
           lost
           ,
           right
           soone
           after
           .
           In
           such
           sort
           as
           Thomas
           the
           sonne
           of
           the
           said
           Ismael
           holdeth
           the
           same
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Selym
           now
           retourning
           out
           of
           Persia
           came
           to
           Trebizonda
           ,
           where
           he
           taried
           all
           the
           winter
           ,
           but
           the
           sommer
           next
           ensuing
           he
           inuaded
           the
           prince
           Aladolus
           ,
           othervvise
           called
           Anardule
           ,
           (
           vvho
           frontered
           vpon
           the
           Soldain
           
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           towards
           a
           Towne
           of
           his
           called
           Alep
           ,
           by
           the
           french
           men
           named
           Halappe
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             Adelphe
          
           ,
           &
           by
           our
           anciants
           Epiphania
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           called
           Aleph
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           the
           first
           Towne
           which
           that
           vvay
           leadeth
           into
           Sury
           )
           .
           Vpon
           an
           other
           coast
           ,
           he
           bordereth
           on
           the
           Turks
           ,
           toward
           the
           prouince
           of
           Icony
           ,
           &
           vnto
           Armenia
           the
           lesse
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Persians
           .
           All
           this
           country
           of
           Anadule
           ,
           vvas
           subdued
           by
           
             Selym
             ,
             Anadule
          
           himselfe
           taken
           ,
           and
           his
           head
           smitten
           off
           ,
           by
           commaund
           .
           There
           rested
           now
           no
           mo
           in
           the
           contrary
           of
           Selym
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Soldain
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           vvho
           vvith
           a
           great
           Armie
           vvas
           come
           against
           Caythby
           ,
           the
           Emyr
           of
           Alep
           ,
           vvho
           being
           subiect
           to
           the
           Soldain
           ,
           had
           reuolted
           against
           him
           .
           The
           armie
           of
           the
           Soldain
           was
           supposed
           to
           be
           about
           eight
           &
           twentie
           thousand
           Horsemen
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           vvhich
           consisted
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Mameluchs
           ,
           vvho
           litle
           estemed
           the
           Turks
           ,
           considering
           that
           heretofore
           they
           had
           encountred
           them
           in
           other
           vvars
           ,
           &
           giuen
           them
           the
           ouerthrow
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           declared
           .
           But
           Selym
           politickly
           feigning
           as
           though
           he
           purposed
           to
           inuade
           the
           Sophy
           ,
           vvhereof
           he
           made
           a
           bruit
           to
           runne
           :
           vvhan
           he
           vvas
           come
           nigh
           vnto
           the
           Towne
           of
           Aman
           ,
           (
           called
           by
           our
           ancients
           Apamea
           ,
           situated
           betwixt
           Alep
           and
           Damas
           ,
           )
           vvas
           instantly
           required
           &
           prayed
           by
           the
           sayd
           Caithby
           ,
           to
           giue
           him
           succours
           and
           ayde
           against
           the
           Soldain
           :
           Wherunto
           ,
           Selym
           accorded
           right
           soone
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           that
           found
           vvhat
           he
           desired
           ,
           and
           a
           redy
           occasion
           ,
           for
           vvhich
           he
           had
           long
           looked
           .
           Yet
           vvould
           he
           not
           vtter
           his
           thoughts
           therein
           ,
           least
           the
           two
           armies
           of
           the
           prince
           and
           subiect
           ,
           being
           ready
           in
           the
           feeld
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           perceuing
           his
           purpose
           ,
           (
           vvho
           in
           taking
           part
           sought
           so
           to
           ouer
           throw
           them
           both
           )
           should
           accord
           togethers
           against
           him
           .
           
           Wherfore
           immediately
           he
           raigned
           with
           the
           
             Emir
             Caith
             by
          
           ,
           bidding
           defiance
           to
           the
           
             Souldain
             Campson
             Ciauri
          
           ,
           with
           vvhom
           he
           fought
           in
           set
           field
           ,
           vvhere
           the
           Souldain
           vvas
           slaine
           ,
           and
           Caithby
           also
           as
           some
           doe
           say
           ,
           )
           vvherby
           Selym
           remained
           Lord
           ouer
           all
           
             Siria
             ,
             Damas.
             Hierusalem
          
           ,
           &
           Iudea
           .
           The
           M●mcluchs
           vvho
           saued
           themselues
           in
           that
           battaile
           ,
           returned
           into
           Egipt
           ,
           vvhere
           vvith
           the
           others
           there
           ,
           they
           chose
           an
           other
           Souldain
           named
           Tomombey
           ,
           vvho
           before
           ,
           vvas
           Emyr
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           hovvbeit
           Selym
           hotly
           follovving
           his
           fortune
           and
           victories
           ,
           entred
           into
           Egipt
           ,
           vanquished
           Tomombey
           in
           an
           other
           battaile
           ,
           tooke
           the
           great
           citie
           of
           Caire
           ,
           (
           vvhich
           of
           some
           ,
           vvrongfully
           is
           called
           Carra
           )
           &
           named
           of
           other
           by
           more
           aparant
           reason
           Memphis
           ,
           )
           vvhere
           vvhilst
           Tomombey
           vvould
           haue
           saued
           himselse
           on
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           riuer
           Nyle
           ,
           he
           vvas
           pursued
           by
           Canogly
           ,
           vvho
           passed
           the
           riuer
           by
           ships
           ,
           vvith
           ten
           thousand
           Horsemen
           ,
           (
           the
           bridge
           that
           vvas
           made
           on
           boats
           ouer
           the
           same
           ,
           being
           cloyed
           vvith
           Ianizaries
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           vvas
           not
           able
           to
           passe
           that
           vvay
           ,
           )
           by
           vvhich
           
             Canogly
             Tomombey
          
           ,
           being
           taken
           and
           brought
           back
           to
           Selym
           ,
           caused
           him
           straight
           to
           be
           strangled
           ,
           vvhereby
           the
           said
           Selym
           remained
           King
           of
           
             Egipt
             ,
             Anno
             Domini
          
           .
           1518.
           
           These
           victories
           thus
           attained
           ,
           Selym
           returned
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           and
           purposing
           to
           remoue
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Adrianople
           ,
           died
           in
           his
           iournyeng
           ,
           at
           a
           village
           called
           Chiorlich
           :
           vvhere
           before
           vvith
           his
           Tartarians
           ,
           he
           did
           fight
           vvith
           his
           father
           Bazait
           ,
           and
           vvas
           ouerthrowen
           .
           Thus
           he
           died
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           one
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           and
           twentith
           ,
           of
           his
           reigne
           the
           eightenth
           yeere
           of
           his
           age
           the
           sixe
           &
           forty
           yeere
           :
           and
           of
           the
           reigne
           of
           the
           right
           Christian
           king
           Erancis
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           the
           eight
           yeere
           After
           
           that
           he
           had
           put
           to
           death
           three
           of
           his
           most
           worthy
           
             Bachas
             ,
             Chenden
             Bacha
          
           ,
           because
           he
           would
           haue
           mutined
           his
           Iannissaires
           ,
           entring
           into
           
             Persia
             .
             Bostangi
          
           ,
           otherwise
           called
           
             Constantin
             Bacha
          
           his
           sonne
           in
           law
           ,
           for
           sundry
           exactions
           and
           spoiles
           that
           he
           had
           committed
           :
           &
           
             Ianus
             Bacha
          
           ,
           wher
           of
           none
           could
           tell
           the
           cause
           ,
           sauing
           that
           Selym
           thought
           him
           to
           be
           high
           minded
           .
           This
           Selym
           left
           but
           one
           sonne
           named
           Solyman
           ,
           called
           by
           the
           
             Turks
             ,
             Selyman
          
           :
           whom
           he
           recommended
           to
           the
           custody
           of
           Peribacha
           ,
           who
           before
           had
           gouerned
           him
           in
           his
           youth
           .
        
         
           SOLYMAN
           came
           to
           his
           reigne
           the
           xxviij
           .
           yeere
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           who
           the
           yeere
           next
           ensuing
           by
           the
           coūsail
           of
           Peribacha
           ,
           beseged
           Belgrado
           ,
           &
           did
           win
           it
           from
           king
           Lewes
           of
           Hungary
           (
           the
           son
           of
           Lancelot
           .
           )
           who
           at
           that
           time
           was
           very
           young
           ,
           hauing
           the
           Princes
           &
           Lords
           of
           his
           Countrie
           at
           discord
           among
           them selues
           ,
           about
           the
           Regimēt
           of
           their
           King
           and
           of
           his
           Realme
           :
           Whereby
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           that
           no
           maner
           of
           Order
           was
           foreseen
           ,
           either
           for
           the
           defence
           or
           succoring
           of
           that
           famous
           Place
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           yeere
           after
           ,
           hee
           beesieged
           the
           Rhodes
           ,
           espying
           alwayes
           after
           the
           custome
           of
           his
           elders
           ,
           the
           discords
           &
           diuisions
           among
           
             Christian
             Princes
          
           ,
           the
           which
           enterprice
           was
           cleerely
           against
           the
           minde
           and
           counsail
           of
           Peribacha
           ,
           who
           accompted
           that
           Iourney
           very
           doubtfull
           and
           of
           no
           litle
           aduenture
           :
           Howbeit
           the
           same
           succeded
           too
           well
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           desired
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1527.
           whan
           Italy
           was
           in
           wars
           &
           troubles
           ,
           Solyman
           entred
           into
           Hungary
           in
           fauour
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           of
           
             Iohn
             de
             Ziphs
          
           ,
           the
           Vayuod
           of
           Sibenbourg
           ,
           who
           pretended
           that
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Hungarie
           dyd
           to
           him
           
           onely
           of
           right
           appertaine
           :
           wher
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           King
           Lewes
           ,
           comming
           in
           person
           to
           the
           fight
           ,
           was
           slaine
           :
           after
           which
           ,
           the
           said
           Iohn
           attaining
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           dyed
           ,
           leauing
           a
           yong
           son
           ,
           an
           Infant
           ,
           behinde
           him
           ,
           vnder
           protection
           of
           Solyman
           ,
           with
           his
           Kingdome
           likewise
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Selyman
           in
           the
           yeare
           1535.
           going
           in
           expedicion
           against
           Thomas
           king
           of
           the
           Persians
           toke
           from
           him
           the
           whole
           country
           of
           Mesopotamia
           ,
           vvith
           the
           citie
           of
           Babilon
           ,
           and
           in
           1538
           continuing
           at
           Aulona
           hee
           gaue
           an
           attempt
           to
           the
           vvinning
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Corcyra
           .
           1540
           hee
           both
           besieged
           and
           tooke
           the
           strong
           fortres
           called
           
             Castell
             Nouo
          
           in
           Dalmatia
           .
           In
           the
           yeere
           1541
           
             Iohn
             de
             Ziphs
          
           king
           of
           Hungaria
           being
           dead
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           &
           his
           widdow
           calling
           Solyman
           to
           hir
           aide
           ,
           who
           as
           then
           vvas
           besieged
           in
           the
           citie
           of
           Buda
           ,
           by
           Ferdinand
           king
           of
           the
           Romains
           .
           The
           said
           Solyman
           not
           onely
           came
           to
           releeue
           hir
           ,
           but
           beating
           back
           the
           army
           of
           Ferdinand
           ,
           tooke
           the
           said
           citie
           ,
           placed
           therin
           a
           Bassa
           ,
           and
           sent
           the
           vviddovv
           vvith
           hir
           infant
           son
           into
           Transiluania
           .
           The
           yeere
           following
           the
           same
           Solyman
           defended
           the
           city
           of
           Pestum
           in
           Hungaria
           against
           the
           vnited
           and
           assembled
           forces
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Germain
             Empire
          
           ,
           and
           after
           toke
           from
           them
           the
           two
           strong
           holdes
           of
           Strigonium
           and
           
             Alba
             Regalis
          
           ,
           and
           in
           fine
           concluded
           peace
           with
           Ferdinand
           king
           of
           the
           Romains
           and
           Hungaria
           ,
           vpon
           condicion
           of
           a
           yeerelie
           pension
           (
           which
           they
           doe
           call
           a
           tribute
           )
           to
           bee
           paied
           him
           .
           In
           the
           yeere
           1549
           and
           1550
           hee
           vndertoke
           another
           expedicion
           against
           the
           Persians
           ,
           and
           established
           a
           Beglerbeg
           at
           Vanum
           in
           the
           confines
           of
           Media
           and
           Armenia
           ,
           after
           which
           he
           possessed
           himselfe
           of
           Tripolis
           in
           
             Africa
             ,
             Temeswar
          
           in
           Hungaria
           ,
           the
           which
           with
           the
           adioyning
           countries
           he
           committed
           to
           the
           defence
           of
           a
           
           new
           Bassa
           .
           In
           the
           yeere
           1553
           ▪
           he
           commanded
           his
           eldest
           son
           Mustapha
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           death
           at
           Halep
           :
           gaue
           order
           though
           in
           vaine
           ,
           that
           Zegethum
           in
           Hungaria
           ,
           should
           be
           besieged
           &
           afterward
           enforced
           his
           son
           Baiaseth
           (
           desirous
           to
           succeed
           his
           father
           )
           hauing
           first
           ouercome
           him
           in
           battell
           ,
           to
           fly
           to
           the
           king
           of
           the
           Persians
           ,
           where
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           Baiaseth
           ,
           with
           his
           foure
           sons
           ,
           Solyman
           ,
           his
           nephews
           ,
           were
           cruelly
           slaine
           ▪
           1560
           the
           Turks
           gaue
           a
           great
           ouerthrow
           to
           the
           Christians
           ,
           at
           the
           Iland
           of
           Garbe
           ,
           while
           the
           saide
           Christians
           were
           desirous
           to
           recouer
           the
           towne
           of
           Tripolis
           ,
           formerly
           taken
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Turks
           .
           After
           which
           the
           said
           Solyman
           attempted
           (
           but
           with
           small
           succes
           )
           the
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           ,
           yet
           toke
           that
           of
           Chios
           belonging
           to
           the
           state
           of
           Genua
           .
           Lastly
           being
           againe
           recald
           into
           Hungaria
           by
           Iohn
           of
           Transiluania
           he
           died
           before
           Zegethum
           in
           the
           yeere
           1566.
           and
           of
           his
           age
           seauentie
           sixe
           .
        
         
           To
           whom
           succeeded
           his
           son
           Selimus
           the
           second
           ,
           this
           Selimus
           made
           peace
           with
           Maximilian
           the
           Emperour
           euery
           eight
           yeeres
           to
           be
           renewed
           ,
           toke
           from
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           the
           Isle
           of
           Ciprus
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           yeere
           1571
           receiued
           that
           memorable
           ouerthrow
           in
           that
           worthy
           sea
           fought
           battell
           at
           Lepanto
           .
           Hee
           likewise
           by
           
             Sinamus
             Bassa
          
           his
           generall
           ,
           toke
           in
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Tunis
           in
           Africk
           ,
           forty
           yeeres
           after
           that
           Charles
           the
           fift
           the
           Emperor
           had
           held
           it
           in
           his
           command
           ,
           &
           caused
           that
           famous
           fort
           of
           the
           Gulet
           ,
           to
           be
           ouerthrowen
           &
           leueled
           with
           the
           ground
           :
           This
           
             Sinamus
             Bassa
          
           ,
           is
           he
           who
           at
           this
           day
           is
           the
           great
           cōmander
           of
           all
           ●
           Turkish
           forces
           in
           Hungaria
           .
           And
           so
           the
           said
           Selimus
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           yeer
           1574
           died
           .
           Who
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           son
           called
           Amurath
           the
           third
           ,
           the
           which
           Amurath
           ,
           for
           the
           space
           of
           14
           continued
           yeers
           ,
           held
           wars
           both
           long
           
           some
           &
           variable
           with
           the
           Persian
           king
           called
           
             Mahemet
             Hodobende
          
           ,
           (
           as
           much
           to
           say
           as
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           which
           wars
           scarce
           determined
           he
           began
           to
           make
           head
           against
           the
           Christians
           &
           the
           
             Emperour
             Rodolphe
          
           ,
           by
           whose
           soldiors
           the
           
             Bassa
             Bosnensis
          
           1593
           and
           others
           at
           Sisciam
           in
           Hungaria
           had
           ben
           slaine
           .
           This
           Amurath
           after
           many
           miseries
           inflicted
           vpon
           the
           poore
           remaynder
           of
           Hungaria
           ,
           &
           the
           confines
           of
           Austria
           in
           the
           end
           of
           March
           ,
           the
           yeere
           1595
           concluded
           his
           daies
           .
           To
           him
           succeeded
           Mahumet
           the
           third
           his
           son
           ,
           who
           now
           reigneth
           ,
           a
           yong
           man
           then
           of
           the
           age
           of
           thirty
           two
           yeeres
           ,
           little
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           of
           a
           great
           spirit
           ,
           able
           body
           ,
           &
           infaligable
           minde
           ,
           who
           before
           the
           performance
           of
           his
           fathers
           funerall
           rites
           ,
           caused
           xviii
           of
           his
           brothers
           ,
           &
           fathers
           sons
           by
           seuerall
           concubines
           to
           bee
           strangled
           ,
           all
           which
           with
           their
           said
           father
           he
           toke
           order
           should
           honorably
           in
           the
           same
           monument
           be
           enterred
           ,
           seauen
           &
           twenty
           of
           his
           sisters
           he
           inclosed
           in
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           a
           place
           in
           manner
           of
           a
           monestary
           ,
           deputed
           for
           the
           retyring
           of
           the
           great
           Senior
           his
           children
           ,
           &
           the
           safe
           keeping
           of
           his
           concubines
           .
           This
           Mahumet
           is
           thought
           to
           prosecut
           the
           wars
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           which
           his
           father
           left
           vnfinished
           ,
           with
           more
           feruent
           desire
           &
           greater
           forces
           then
           any
           other
           before
           him
           .
           In
           this
           sort
           as
           you
           see
           ,
           haue
           I
           for
           your
           content
           entred
           and
           finished
           this
           matter
           ,
           which
           required
           more
           largely
           to
           haue
           ben
           touched
           ,
           &
           to
           haue
           busied
           one
           of
           better
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           things
           though
           but
           slightly
           run
           ouer
           ,
           may
           suffice
           to
           make
           aparant
           ,
           that
           since
           but
           meane
           princes
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           vnited
           Christian
           forces
           ,
           haue
           thus
           encombred
           the
           course
           of
           their
           conquests
           it
           is
           not
           Impossible
           the
           like
           againe
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           &
           greater
           when
           God
           shall
           encourage
           vs
           thervnto
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           second
           booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           VVorshipfull
           his
           very
           good
           cosen
           Edward
           Carr
           of
           Sleford
           in
           the
           
             countie
             of
             Lincolne
             Esquier
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             hir
          
           Maiesties
           Commission
           of
           peace
           there
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             loue
             and
             duetie
             ,
             deriued
             from
             an
             infinit
             desire
             to
             serue
             and
             honour
             you
             ,
             formerly
             protested
             to
             your
             worthy
             brothers
             ,
             and
             now
             continued
             towards
             you
             ,
             hath
             drawen
             on
             this
             third
             booke
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             ,
             not
             without
             some
             speciall
             reason
             ,
             for
             heerein
             beeing
             in
             most
             liuely
             and
             faire
             lines
             ,
             laide
             forth
             ,
             the
             perfect
             modells
             of
             true
             valour
             ,
             and
             resolution
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             parts
             of
             action
             and
             exact
             military
             discipline
             ,
             admired
             presidents
             both
             for
             rule
             and
             example
             :
             I
             could
             not
             in
             my
             owne
             conceit
             better
             dispose
             of
             ,
             then
             in
             commending
             vnto
             you
             ,
             beeing
             as
             I
             heare
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             action
             ,
             and
             one
             whom
             your
             countrie
             hath
             built
             their
             better
             hopes
             ,
             when
             seruice
             or
             the
             like
             occasion
             may
             call
             them
             therevnto
             :
             what
             I
             wish
             ,
             and
             well
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             first
             bookes
             haue
             obtayned
             from
             them
             ,
             of
             fauourable
             acceptaunce
             and
             entertaining
             ,
             my
             honest
             will
             according
             to
             my
             meaning
             :
             the
             same
             I
             would
             intreat
             most
             earnestly
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             this
             :
             which
             granted
             shall
             engage
             mee
             ere
             long
             to
             some
             greater
             taske
             ,
             better
             fitting
             your
             worth
             ,
             and
             in
             conformety
             more
             fullie
             squared
             to
             my
             owne
             desire
             ,
             till
             when
             I
             take
             my
             leaue
             and
             rest
             ,
             for
             euer
             in
             what
             I
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             Your
             worships
             exceedingly
             deuoted
             R.
             Carr.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           third
           Booke
           .
        
         
           The
           Historie
           of
           
             Celimus
             secundus
          
           :
           of
           the
           warres
           and
           siege
           of
           Malta
           .
        
         
           WHO
           soeuer
           that
           complaine
           of
           the
           inconstance
           and
           imbecilitie
           of
           humaine
           affaires
           ,
           &
           the
           estate
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           truely
           they
           doe
           it
           not
           without
           cause
           :
           for
           well
           obseruing
           they
           shall
           see
           all
           things
           ,
           with
           the
           heauens
           themselues
           ,
           sometime
           flow
           ,
           &
           somtime
           chaunge
           ,
           though
           not
           according
           to
           the
           face
           of
           the
           heauens
           ,
           and
           the
           positions
           ,
           motions
           ,
           and
           courses
           of
           the
           starres
           ,
           (
           which
           in
           their
           times
           appointed
           ,
           doe
           make
           returne
           ,
           )
           the
           matters
           and
           state
           of
           mankinde
           are
           alwaies
           like
           ,
           for
           neither
           mankinde
           it selfe
           ,
           nor
           their
           worthie
           acts
           ,
           pollicies
           ,
           arts
           ,
           regiments
           ,
           and
           lawes
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           most
           part
           are
           either
           at
           this
           present
           ,
           chaunged
           ,
           or
           els
           vtterlie
           decaied
           ,
           )
           which
           any
           conuercion
           or
           retourne
           of
           the
           heauens
           can
           come
           againe
           ,
           whereof
           example
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           are
           the
           
             Assyrians
             ,
             Meds
             ,
             Persians
             ,
             Aegiptians
             ,
             Carthagians
             ,
             Greeks
             ,
          
           and
           Romains
           :
           For
           ▪
           time
           chaungeth
           and
           consumeth
           all
           worldly
           things
           ,
           which
           had
           enfolded
           and
           vtterly
           ouerturned
           ,
           the
           famous
           acts
           of
           these
           worthie
           nations
           ,
           in
           the
           horrible
           darkenesse
           of
           obliuion
           and
           forgetfulnesse
           ,
           if
           that
           an
           other
           (
           as
           it
           were
           a
           resplendishing
           and
           most
           bright
           sunne
           ,
           )
           had
           not
           ben
           reserued
           from
           the
           first
           beeginning
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           that
           should
           counteruaile
           such
           in
           constance
           and
           imbecilitie
           of
           humaine
           thinges
           ,
           whereby
           not
           onely
           to
           prepare
           an
           immortalitie
           ,
           to
           sliding
           and
           fluxible
           matters
           ,
           but
           chiefelie
           
           which
           all
           wee
           mortall
           creatures
           ought
           to
           desire
           ,
           )
           to
           shew
           the
           perfect
           way
           ,
           to
           ioyfull
           felicitie
           .
           And
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           memorie
           of
           the
           acts
           and
           dooings
           past
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           which
           wee
           vse
           to
           call
           and
           name
           a
           Historie
           :
           for
           when
           that
           in
           mankinde
           ,
           there
           is
           by
           nature
           an
           engraued
           appetite
           and
           desire
           of
           that
           goodnesse
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           felicitie
           ,
           so
           as
           what
           soeuer
           wee
           thinke
           ,
           we
           iustlie
           doe
           any
           thing
           ,
           wee
           refer
           it
           to
           that
           end
           of
           goodnesse
           and
           felicitie
           ,
           but
           verelie
           that
           true
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           most
           certaine
           felicitie
           consisteth
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           bee
           assuredly
           ioyned
           and
           knit
           with
           almightie
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           like
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           hee
           hath
           appointed
           vs
           :
           Which
           vnfainedlie
           they
           may
           affirme
           ,
           to
           haue
           attayned
           and
           gotten
           ,
           who
           that
           hauing
           brought
           in
           obedience
           to
           reason
           ,
           the
           desires
           of
           their
           mindes
           ,
           and
           appetites
           ,
           will
           found
           and
           establishe
           their
           vniuersall
           life
           vpon
           vertue
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           to
           the
           perfect
           dignitie
           of
           mankinde
           is
           required
           :
           howbeeit
           ,
           none
           there
           is
           ,
           that
           would
           suppose
           to
           haue
           gotten
           certainlie
           and
           absolutely
           this
           felicitie
           ,
           except
           hee
           will
           liue
           and
           be
           conuersant
           in
           that
           kinde
           of
           societie
           and
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           by
           pollicie
           and
           wholesome
           lawes
           ,
           being
           congregated
           and
           gathered
           togethers
           is
           rightly
           to
           bee
           called
           a
           citie
           or
           common
           wealth
           ,
           which
           truely
           ,
           then
           shall
           be
           accompted
           happie
           ▪
           if
           that
           three
           things
           ,
           (
           whervpon
           due
           felicitie
           consisteth
           ,
           )
           shall
           aide
           and
           helpe
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             that
             well
             it
             may
             bee
             ,
             that
          
           
           
             alwayes
             in
             that
             stay
             it
             may
             bee
             :
          
           And
           for
           so
           much
           as
           there
           bee
           two
           especiall
           points
           ,
           whereunto
           euery
           well
           ruled
           Citie
           or
           Common
           wealth
           ought
           to
           haue
           regard
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           peace
           and
           war
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           peace
           ,
           rather
           
           than
           warres
           ,
           wee
           inioy
           and
           haue
           happie
           liues
           ,
           considering
           that
           warres
           ought
           to
           bee
           taken
           in
           hand
           to
           the
           ende
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           in
           peace
           liue
           quietlie
           :
           and
           such
           desire
           of
           peace
           is
           in
           mankinde
           ,
           that
           no
           trauaile
           ,
           no
           charge
           ,
           no
           daungers
           and
           perilles
           will
           bee
           eschewed
           that
           peace
           may
           bee
           attayned
           and
           gotten
           ,
           when
           as
           thorough
           the
           same
           ,
           each
           necessarie
           matter
           for
           quiet
           life
           is
           purchased
           .
        
         
           But
           truely
           ,
           of
           that
           kinde
           of
           peace
           I
           meane
           ,
           nor
           whan
           armour
           is
           layed
           a
           part
           ,
           wee
           stay
           from
           moouing
           of
           warres
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           rancour
           and
           malice
           to
           haue
           domination
           in
           our
           breasts
           :
           but
           rather
           of
           such
           peace
           ,
           I
           meane
           ,
           that
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           and
           beneuolence
           in
           the
           hartes
           of
           each
           good
           Citizen
           ,
           to
           bee
           good
           vnto
           euery
           one
           .
           Albeeit
           ,
           Sapience
           and
           Wisdome
           must
           bee
           the
           Queene
           and
           vnfallable
           guide
           of
           vs
           mortall
           people
           ,
           who
           if
           shee
           bee
           our
           guide
           to
           felicitie
           ,
           shee
           is
           plaine
           and
           able
           inough
           ,
           of
           hir selfe
           to
           accomplish
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           is
           shee
           that
           hath
           Fortune
           in
           obedience
           ,
           it
           is
           shee
           that
           giueth
           vertue
           ,
           deligence
           ,
           and
           other
           good
           acts
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           can
           make
           fast
           to
           remaine
           in
           vs
           :
           but
           vnto
           hir
           ther
           be
           two
           waies
           addressed
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           Philosophers
           and
           establishers
           of
           wholesome
           lawes
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           Historiographers
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           generall
           precepts
           of
           good
           life
           &
           demonstrations
           of
           reason
           ,
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           by
           shew
           and
           declaration
           of
           worthie
           facts
           ,
           comming
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           sequels
           of
           the
           acts
           and
           doings
           of
           mankinde
           ,
           ioyned
           with
           varietie
           of
           examples
           ,
           &
           matters
           of
           themselues
           .
           )
           leadeth
           &
           guideth
           vs
           to
           wisdome
           ,
           &
           so
           much
           this
           exceedeth
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           the
           very
           acts
           &
           doings
           hath
           the
           superiority
           ouer
           words
           &
           sayings
           ,
           
           and
           as
           it
           may
           be
           well
           perceiued
           of
           what
           force
           it
           consisteth
           to
           alure
           the
           mindes
           of
           any
           ,
           to
           the
           enbrace
           of
           the
           same
           :
           for
           this
           path
           way
           of
           history
           ,
           both
           kings
           ,
           generals
           in
           wars
           ,
           and
           chiefelie
           rulers
           in
           common
           wealthes
           ,
           citezins
           young
           ,
           and
           olde
           ,
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           miserable
           ,
           and
           fortunate
           ,
           ought
           to
           haue
           in
           price
           and
           estimation
           ,
           in
           this
           to
           delight
           ,
           this
           to
           loue
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           to
           make
           to
           themselues
           a
           fellow
           ,
           companion
           ,
           and
           familiar
           ,
           as
           it
           ,
           which
           vnto
           euery
           age
           ,
           degree
           ,
           and
           fortune
           ,
           is
           most
           apt
           ,
           and
           replenished
           with
           euery
           kinde
           of
           examples
           ,
           aswell
           of
           priuate
           as
           publique
           fortune
           :
           for
           when
           we
           perceiue
           ,
           how
           that
           fortune
           changeth
           or
           ouerturneth
           and
           abolisheth
           high
           ,
           low
           ,
           and
           meane
           ,
           men
           ,
           families
           ,
           common
           wealthes
           ,
           nations
           ,
           Empires
           and
           kingdomes
           ;
           if
           there
           bee
           any
           thing
           amongst
           men
           ,
           that
           hath
           power
           to
           encounter
           and
           counteruaile
           fortune
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           hir
           of
           hir
           pretended
           course
           ,
           it
           must
           bee
           either
           ,
           onely
           history
           ,
           or
           else
           none
           other
           art
           can
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           ends
           &
           examples
           of
           the
           good
           and
           euill
           of
           all
           estates
           and
           callings
           ,
           set
           before
           our
           eies
           ,
           we
           may
           thereby
           bee
           brought
           vnto
           the
           desired
           port
           of
           felicitie
           :
           For
           in
           history
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           pure
           and
           cleere
           glasse
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           most
           ample
           and
           large
           Theatre
           ,
           and
           high
           scaffolde
           ,
           one
           may
           ponder
           and
           way
           ,
           the
           course
           the
           race
           ,
           and
           mutations
           of
           humaine
           affaires
           ,
           the
           causes
           ,
           and
           motions
           of
           the
           euents
           and
           commings
           to
           passe
           of
           the
           fortunate
           and
           infortunate
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           prudencies
           and
           temerities
           :
           wherewith
           ,
           except
           we
           be
           to
           much
           guided
           with
           follie
           or
           slouth
           ,
           wee
           may
           bee
           brought
           and
           led
           (
           as
           it
           were
           with
           hand
           )
           to
           the
           seate
           of
           quietnesse
           and
           felicitie
           :
           in
           which
           ,
           onely
           tranquilitie
           ,
           and
           aboundance
           of
           all
           things
           to
           bee
           desired
           ,
           glorie
           and
           immortalitie
           is
           
           found
           .
           Wherfore
           hauing
           not
           a
           little
           considered
           of
           what
           valour
           ,
           the
           memory
           of
           thinges
           done
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           vtilitie
           and
           profit
           the
           same
           bringeth
           to
           the
           affaires
           of
           mankinde
           :
           I
           haue
           (
           so
           much
           as
           in
           meelieth
           )
           not
           onely
           endeuored
           my selfe
           in
           much
           reading
           of
           histories
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           same
           written
           in
           other
           languages
           ,
           haue
           put
           in
           latin
           ,
           and
           I
           my selfe
           likewise
           ,
           to
           write
           the
           historie
           of
           the
           warres
           of
           Malta
           .
           Howbeit
           in
           the
           great
           plentie
           and
           abundance
           of
           the
           famous
           acts
           and
           doings
           of
           worthy
           persons
           as
           ,
           that
           which
           pleaseth
           one
           ,
           liketh
           not
           an
           other
           ;
           so
           to
           me
           ,
           though
           not
           a
           little
           it
           seemeth
           hard
           and
           difficult
           to
           giue
           due
           ornament
           of
           words
           ,
           vnto
           the
           arts
           and
           doings
           of
           valiant
           seruiters
           ,
           I
           haue
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           put
           in
           perpetuall
           memorie
           ,
           the
           worthy
           warres
           done
           in
           the
           said
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           so
           briefelie
           as
           I
           can
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           vnto
           you
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           The
           warres
           ,
           which
           Solyman
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Turkes
           moued
           against
           the
           knights
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           heeretofore
           founded
           in
           Hierusalem
           ,
           &
           now
           resident
           in
           the
           Iland
           of
           Melita
           commonly
           called
           Malta
           ,
           I
           purpose
           to
           write
           :
           not
           onely
           beecause
           the
           same
           seemed
           to
           bee
           meruailous
           cruell
           ,
           and
           doubtfull
           to
           which
           of
           the
           parts
           the
           victorie
           would
           encline
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           worthie
           vertue
           and
           force
           of
           those
           excellent
           defenders
           ,
           no
           lesse
           may
           vnto
           each
           one
           appeare
           ,
           then
           likewise
           it
           may
           bee
           well
           perceiued
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           force
           of
           Christian
           nations
           ,
           ioyned
           togethers
           may
           preuaile
           ,
           and
           which
           being
           sondred
           and
           disioyned
           how
           little
           the
           same
           can
           doe
           :
           But
           before
           I
           make
           mencion
           of
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           warres
           ,
           it
           is
           requisit
           that
           I
           should
           touch
           somewhat
           of
           the
           originall
           and
           beginning
           of
           the
           knights
           of
           this
           order
           of
           
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           &
           by
           what
           meanes
           they
           first
           came
           into
           this
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           euery
           thing
           may
           the
           more
           easely
           &
           plainly
           be
           vnderstood
           &
           knowen
           .
           At
           such
           time
           as
           the
           christians
           of
           the
           
             Latin
             Church
          
           ,
           moued
           wars
           against
           the
           Sarazins
           &
           Turks
           ,
           &
           other
           barbarous
           nations
           ,
           for
           obtaining
           of
           Hierusalem
           &
           other
           cities
           of
           Syria
           :
           there
           were
           that
           vowed
           themselues
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           goods
           that
           they
           had
           to
           serue
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           most
           sacred
           religion
           of
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           :
           Among
           these
           ,
           were
           some
           that
           builded
           Hospitals
           in
           Hierusalem
           ,
           for
           receiuing
           and
           lodging
           of
           Pilgrimes
           ,
           &
           that
           defended
           the
           waies
           and
           passages
           of
           Pilgrimes
           from
           the
           inuasions
           of
           the
           Infidels
           ,
           who
           alwaies
           studied
           to
           annoy
           the
           christians●
           of
           these
           ,
           some
           were
           called
           Ioannits
           ,
           some
           Templars
           ,
           some
           Teutones
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           Templars
           (
           about
           CC.
           yeres
           agone
           (
           by
           meanes
           of
           
             Philip
             le
             Beau
          
           the
           french
           king
           ,
           &
           
             Pope
             Clement
          
           the
           fift
           of
           that
           name
           condemning
           that
           order
           )
           were
           vtterly
           destroied
           ,
           the
           orders
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           and
           Teutones
           did
           remaine
           :
           Neuerthelesse
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           common
           fame
           ,
           which
           supposeth
           that
           it
           tooke
           name
           in
           the
           honour
           of
           
             Saint
             Iohn
          
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           but
           rather
           (
           as
           saith
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Tyrus
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           right
           grauely
           wrote
           the
           acts
           and
           worthy
           doings
           of
           the
           Christians
           in
           the
           Orient
           :
           )
           that
           the
           hospitall
           &
           house
           ,
           (
           whereof
           the
           Ioannits
           doe
           account
           themselues
           to
           bee
           bretheren
           )
           was
           founded
           by
           the
           Amalphitans
           people
           of
           Italy
           ,
           who
           traded
           about
           affaires
           of
           merchandize
           into
           the
           Orient
           ,
           (
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           
             Egiptian
             Bishop
          
           whom
           the
           Egiptians
           called
           their
           Caliph
           ruled
           in
           the
           city
           of
           Hierusalem
           )
           and
           by
           them
           ,
           their
           order
           was
           consecrated
           to
           
             Saint
             Iohn
          
           a
           Ciprian
           borne
           ,
           Patriaroh
           sometime
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           
           who
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           charitie
           towardes
           the
           poore
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Saint
             Iohn
          
           the
           
             Eleemozinar
             ▪
          
           But
           vnto
           those
           ,
           that
           think
           the
           name
           to
           bee
           ascribed
           to
           
             Iohn
             Hircanus
          
           one
           of
           the
           Machabais
           ,
           they
           seeme
           ,
           they
           would
           craue
           authoritie
           from
           to
           much
           antiquitie
           :
           Howbeit
           I
           will
           leaue
           the
           credit
           thereof
           ,
           vnto
           the
           authors
           and
           inuentors
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Notwithstanding
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           the
           white
           Crosse
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           Ioannits
           vse
           vpon
           black
           apparell
           ,
           )
           the
           first
           toke
           of
           one
           Gerard
           sometime
           maister
           of
           the
           hospitall
           in
           Hierusalem
           :
           but
           their
           institutions
           &
           rules
           ,
           (
           wherwith
           their
           order
           is
           gouerned
           )
           one
           
             Raimund●
             Poggio
          
           a
           Florentine
           (
           created
           with
           no
           little
           authoritie
           
             Magister
             Equitum
          
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           warlike
           order
           of
           the
           ancient
           Romains
           )
           did
           establish
           ,
           &
           so
           in
           processe
           of
           time
           (
           both
           by
           the
           liberality
           of
           Princes
           ,
           &
           other
           nacions
           )
           they
           encreasing
           with
           wonderfull
           wealth
           ,
           &
           riches
           ,
           they
           builded
           to
           themselues
           (
           by
           vertue
           &
           good
           order
           ,
           )
           such
           dominacion
           as
           it
           were
           another
           king
           do
           me
           ,
           &
           attained
           therwith
           no
           little
           fame
           &
           glory
           ,
           howbeit
           when
           as
           by
           the
           space
           o●
           CC.
           yeeres
           ,
           they
           had
           worthely
           serued
           in
           Siria
           against
           the
           infidels
           :
           at
           the
           last
           when
           the
           infidels
           had
           taken
           Hierusalem
           ,
           they
           retired
           themselues
           vnto
           Ptolemais
           ,
           a
           city
           in
           Phoenicia
           ,
           &
           from
           thence
           ,
           being
           expulsed
           by
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           then
           with
           a
           great
           nauie
           (
           which
           they
           gat
           together
           ,
           partly
           by
           their
           owne
           wealth
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           help
           &
           aide
           of
           the
           Templars
           ,
           and
           other
           christian
           nations
           ,
           which
           succored
           them
           )
           they
           inuaded
           the
           Isle
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           ,
           being
           possessed
           at
           that
           time
           by
           the
           Turks
           ,
           whom
           they
           expelled
           from
           thence
           ,
           where
           they
           &
           their
           posteritie
           remayned
           ,
           vnto
           such
           time
           as
           by
           the
           aforenamed
           Solyman
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           and
           meruailous
           nauie
           inuading
           
           and
           besieging
           the
           Rhodes
           (
           whan
           as
           with
           their
           owne
           onely
           force
           they
           could
           no
           longer
           resist
           ,
           and
           were
           forsaken
           ,
           as
           it
           seemed
           ,
           of
           all
           other
           Christian
           aide
           and
           helpe
           )
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           yeeld
           vp
           the
           Iland
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           forsake
           the
           same
           .
           This
           fortresse
           of
           the
           Orient
           in
           such
           sort
           beeing
           lost
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           had
           retired
           themselues
           into
           the
           Iland
           of
           Sicilia
           :
           than
           by
           the
           liberalitie
           of
           the
           Emperour
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           they
           obreigned
           the
           Iland
           of
           Melita
           commonly
           named
           Malta
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           God
           1529.
           and
           there
           euer
           sithens
           haue
           staied
           themselues
           ,
           which
           Island
           (
           as
           oportunitie
           shall
           serue
           when
           heereafter
           in
           this
           historie
           ,
           I
           shall
           entreate
           of
           the
           besieging
           of
           the
           fame
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           counsailes
           and
           preparations
           of
           Soliman
           ,
           )
           I
           will
           at
           length
           discribe
           .
           The
           Ioannits
           ,
           thus
           rested
           and
           setled
           in
           Malta
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           not
           a
           little
           encreased
           ,
           they
           sea●ed
           not
           by
           all
           the
           waies
           and
           meanes
           they
           could
           to
           endamage
           and
           anoy
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           aswell
           on
           the
           ●eas
           to
           spoile
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           euery
           war
           that
           our
           Emperour
           moued
           against
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           they
           euer
           ioyned
           their
           forces
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Emperour
           .
           With
           which
           so
           doings
           Solyman
           moued
           aswell
           by
           his
           vsuall
           insatiate
           appetite
           of
           dominacion
           and
           rule
           ,
           as
           with
           his
           auncient
           hatred
           conceiued
           against
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           was
           meruailouslie
           offended
           ,
           and
           beegan
           to
           note
           and
           marke
           this
           their
           doings
           ,
           and
           deuised
           with
           himselfe
           by
           what
           meanes
           he
           might
           driue
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           from
           the
           seas
           ,
           and
           vtterly
           (
           if
           hee
           could
           )
           to
           destroy
           them
           :
           therefore
           with
           no
           little
           dilligence
           and
           hast
           ,
           hee
           caused
           a
           great
           nauie
           to
           bee
           prepared
           and
           rigged
           forth
           ,
           and
           so
           commaunded
           to
           his
           Admirall
           and
           Captaines
           of
           his
           places
           
           on
           the
           sea
           costs
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           a
           readinesse
           at
           the
           next
           spring
           ,
           whan
           as
           ,
           a
           litle
           after
           ,
           in
           person
           hee
           had
           viewed
           part
           of
           such
           things
           as
           hee
           had
           before
           commaunded
           ,
           and
           part
           by
           intelligence
           hee
           had
           vnderstoode
           ,
           to
           bee
           in
           readinesse
           .
           Than
           calling
           his
           nobilitie
           together
           in
           counsaile
           ,
           he
           vsed
           these
           kinde
           of
           woords
           to
           them
           (
           as
           was
           reported
           )
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           That
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           fortie
           yeeres
           I
           haue
           alwayes
           desired
           ,
           
           that
           after
           myne
           other
           warres
           ,
           I
           might
           get
           so
           much
           leisure
           ,
           whereby
           I
           might
           once
           driue
           out
           from
           their
           nests
           these
           bosting
           Cruciats
           ,
           glorying
           so
           much
           themselues
           ,
           to
           bee
           the
           chiefest
           propugnacle
           and
           fortres
           of
           the
           Christians
           .
           The
           same
           occasion
           ,
           (
           mee
           thinketh
           )
           I
           haue
           now
           obtayned
           thorough
           the
           help
           of
           the
           great
           God
           and
           Mahumet
           .
           For
           ,
           as
           touching
           the
           attempts
           of
           the
           Persians
           I
           haue
           in
           such
           sort
           repressed
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           harme
           vs.
           And
           as
           concerning
           the
           troubles
           fained
           to
           bee
           in
           Hungary
           ,
           I
           trust
           to
           giue
           such
           orders
           in
           that
           behalfe
           ,
           that
           our
           enemie
           ther
           ,
           shall
           bee
           glad
           to
           get
           and
           hide
           himselfe
           in
           the
           furthest
           part
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           fayne
           to
           demaunde
           &
           craue
           peace
           at
           our
           hands
           .
        
         
           You
           ,
           your selues
           ,
           are
           not
           ignoraunt
           what
           complaints
           are
           daylie
           made
           vnto
           vs
           by
           our
           subiects
           and
           marchanuts
           whom
           those
           of
           Malta
           (
           whom
           rather
           pirats
           than
           soldiors
           I
           call
           )
           whan
           they
           get
           themselues
           to
           the
           Seas
           ,
           they
           vtterly
           spoyle
           and
           reaue
           from
           them
           all
           that
           they
           haue
           .
           The
           iniuries
           of
           whom
           ,
           and
           others
           vnto
           vs
           done
           ,
           both
           Gods
           law
           and
           mans
           ,
           doth
           mooue
           vs
           to
           reuenge
           .
           Nor
           truely
           there
           can
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           acceptable
           ,
           or
           ioyful
           to
           me
           ,
           or
           more
           aptly
           can
           purchase
           to
           me
           an
           Immortall
           fame
           ,
           than
           that
           I
           might
           bring
           to
           passe
           (
           beefore
           I
           depart
           from
           
           this
           mortall
           lyfe
           ,
           )
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           one
           to
           winne
           the
           Island
           of
           Malta
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           to
           haue
           whole
           Hungary
           and
           the
           landes
           and
           dominions
           of
           Sarmatia
           in
           subiection
           .
           Except
           some
           will
           thinke
           that
           it
           will
           bee
           greater
           difficultie
           to
           mee
           ,
           to
           expell
           these
           Cruciats
           out
           of
           their
           Rocks
           of
           Malta
           ,
           than
           to
           our
           elders
           that
           droue
           theyr
           predecessors
           both
           out
           of
           Hierusalem
           and
           whole
           Syria
           ,
           and
           to
           vs
           also
           that
           after
           ,
           expelled
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhodes
           .
           But
           this
           Island
           (
           you
           will
           say
           )
           is
           more
           nigh
           Itally
           ,
           from
           whens
           ayde
           may
           soone
           come
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Nauies
           the
           easilier
           to
           bee
           defended
           .
        
         
           Beeleeue
           and
           credit
           mee
           ,
           that
           the
           Itallians
           dare
           not
           fight
           against
           vs
           on
           the
           seas
           ;
           whan
           they
           remember
           howoft
           they
           haue
           had
           the
           ouerthrow
           at
           our
           handes
           .
           As
           for
           any
           great
           garrisons
           ,
           the
           place
           being
           so
           litle
           and
           straight
           ,
           they
           cannot
           haue
           .
           And
           if
           they
           haue
           ,
           they
           cannot
           feede
           them
           long
           .
           Wherefore
           for
           their
           affaires
           ,
           wee
           entende
           this
           next
           Spring
           ,
           to
           set
           forwards
           our
           mightie
           Nauie
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           purpose
           wee
           haue
           already
           giuen
           in
           commaundement
           to
           euerie
           of
           our
           Captaines
           of
           the
           Seas
           ,
           that
           with
           theyr
           Gallies
           and
           Shippes
           ,
           they
           may
           bee
           in
           a
           readynesse
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           of
           Arger
           will
           bee
           there
           to
           serue
           vs.
           Our
           Garrisons
           remayning
           at
           ALEXANDRIA
           ,
           in
           EGIPT
           are
           in
           readinesse
           .
           The
           Nauie
           of
           Dorgutes
           ,
           are
           lykewise
           rigged
           foorth
           to
           serue
           vs
           ,
           by
           my
           meanes
           .
           To
           this
           great
           and
           mightie
           Nauie
           of
           ours
           ,
           wee
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Occident
           wil●
           giue
           place
           :
           Which
           with
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           grear
           God
           and
           Mahumet
           ,
           and
           your
           inuincible
           courage
           ,
           I
           firmely
           hope
           will
           come
           to
           passe
           .
        
         
           There
           resteth
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           for
           you
           to
           thincke
           ,
           
           how
           these
           warres
           may
           conuenently
           proceede
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           to
           vs
           your
           faythfull
           aduises
           and
           counsayles
           in
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Which
           that
           you
           may
           the
           better
           doe
           ,
           beeholde
           heere
           beefore
           your
           eyes
           the
           plat
           of
           the
           whole
           Island
           of
           Malta
           ,
           and
           of
           euerie
           fortresse
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           I
           receiued
           from
           certayne
           friendes
           of
           myne
           right
           expert
           in
           discryuing
           of
           such
           matters
           .
           The
           woords
           of
           
           Solyman
           thus
           declared
           ,
           and
           throughlie
           considered
           by
           those
           ,
           to
           whome
           both
           the
           Island
           and
           the
           order
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           was
           right
           well
           knowne
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           declared
           ,
           what
           ,
           conuenientlie
           was
           in
           that
           beehalfe
           to
           bee
           done
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           fullie
           resolued
           and
           concluded
           ,
           that
           the
           Nauie
           so
           in
           a
           readynesse
           at
           the
           appoynted
           tyme
           should
           set
           forward
           ,
           and
           to
           depart
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Nauie
           beeing
           vitailled
           ,
           and
           the
           Soldiours
           shipped
           ,
           tarryed
           onelie
           for
           windes
           .
           Of
           these
           proceedings
           of
           the
           
             Turke
             ,
             Seignior
             Iean
             Valet
          
           ,
           a
           French
           man
           borne
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           tyme
           great
           Maister
           of
           Malta
           ,
           both
           by
           letters
           and
           Espialls
           getting
           intelligence
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           had
           at
           Constantinople
           such
           friends
           ,
           as
           most
           prudently
           gat
           knowledge
           of
           the
           secret
           counsaile
           and
           doings
           of
           Solyman
           ,
           as
           one
           not
           affrayde
           but
           alwayes
           thincking
           that
           victories
           remayned
           in
           the
           handes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           part
           of
           a
           prudent
           Generall
           and
           others
           at
           his
           commaundement
           ,
           is
           to
           bee
           alwayes
           vigilant
           ,
           dilligent
           and
           to
           woorke
           by
           Counsyle
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           called
           togethers
           a
           Counsayle
           of
           the
           Knights
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           few
           woords
           hee
           dyd
           speake
           to
           this
           effect
           following
           .
        
         
         
           What
           ,
           Solyman
           the
           Turke
           (
           most
           noble
           and
           valyaunt
           
           knights
           )
           prepareth
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           and
           mightie
           warres
           hee
           entendeth
           to
           mooue
           against
           vs
           ,
           I
           thincke
           of
           late
           you
           haue
           vnderstood
           ,
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           ,
           whereof
           to
           make
           any
           long
           circumstance
           of
           woordes
           to
           you
           ,
           ●
           neede
           not
           .
           The
           enemie
           is
           knowen
           ,
           his
           insatiat
           desire
           of
           dominatiō
           and
           rule
           is
           knowen
           ,
           his
           might
           and
           force
           is
           knowen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           &
           his
           continuall
           hatred
           against
           vs
           &
           the
           Christian
           faith
           is
           no
           lesse
           knowen
           to
           you
           .
           But
           now
           rather
           let
           euerie
           of
           vs
           ,
           doe
           our
           endeuour
           to
           haue
           first
           almightie
           God
           to
           be
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           than
           to
           prepare
           euerie
           thing
           for
           the
           warres
           .
           Almightie
           God
           would
           be
           our
           friend
           ,
           and
           we
           assuredly
           shall
           please
           him
           ,
           if
           wee
           doe
           two
           things
           .
           One
           ,
           if
           wee
           from
           hence
           foorth
           ,
           amende
           our
           liues
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           if
           wee
           honour
           him
           with
           pure
           religion
           and
           to
           haue
           a
           firme
           hope
           &
           trust
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           Pietie
           .
           With
           these
           vertues
           ,
           our
           famous
           elders
           ,
           obtained
           innumerable
           victories
           against
           the
           infidells
           ,
           in
           the
           Orient
           .
           And
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           ,
           if
           with
           the
           like
           vertues
           ,
           we
           be
           furnished
           ,
           wee
           shall
           giue
           ouerthrow
           to
           the
           cruell
           purposes
           of
           this
           bluddie
           Tyrant
           .
           Howbeit
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           as
           Almightie
           God
           is
           ready
           to
           aide
           such
           as
           would
           be
           circumspect
           &
           apt
           to
           doe
           well
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           slowthfull
           ,
           and
           cowardes
           :
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           prouide
           for
           those
           necessaries
           as
           both
           our
           profession
           requireth
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           warres
           ,
           willeth
           .
           Whereof
           part
           ,
           in
           our selues
           consisteth
           ,
           &
           part
           in
           other
           Christian
           Princes
           remayneth
           .
           As
           for
           victuall
           ,
           money
           ,
           armour
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           which
           order
           of
           warres
           desireth
           ,
           wee
           shall
           so
           prouide
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           well
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           money
           ,
           in
           necessaries
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           spare
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           ,
           labour
           ,
           where
           I
           may
           enploy
           it
           .
        
         
         
           In
           these
           affaiers
           I
           will
           bee
           ready
           to
           spend
           all
           that
           I
           can
           make
           .
           And
           for
           any
           safegard
           of
           my
           lyfe
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           eschew
           any
           perill
           .
           As
           touching
           other
           Princes
           ,
           I
           cannot
           beeleeue
           ,
           that
           (
           vpon
           such
           waightie
           occasions
           whereof
           the
           perill
           no
           lesse
           toucheth
           them
           ,
           than
           vs
           ,
           )
           they
           would
           bee
           negligent
           to
           giue
           vs
           ayde
           .
           As
           for
           the
           
             Popes
             holynesse
          
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           and
           the
           king
           of
           Hispain
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           (
           for
           the
           Pietie
           and
           godlynesse
           in
           them
           remayning
           )
           but
           that
           they
           will
           succour
           and
           aide
           vs
           to
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           and
           that
           also
           they
           will
           mooue
           others
           to
           doe
           the
           lyke
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           you
           ,
           most
           worthie
           lampes
           and
           lights
           of
           Christians
           and
           others
           of
           our
           most
           louing
           bretheren
           knights
           of
           this
           sacred
           and
           martiall
           order
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           that
           you
           all
           ,
           will
           so
           couragiously
           and
           valiauntly
           fight
           against
           this
           most
           cruell
           tyrant
           ,
           subuerter
           &
           ouerturner
           of
           the
           true
           religion
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           oppressor
           of
           all
           good
           conditions
           ,
           manners
           ,
           Artes
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           liues
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           glorie
           of
           the
           Latin
           Church
           ,
           that
           the
           view
           of
           the
           glorious
           Crosse
           of
           ours
           ,
           (
           which
           this
           vile
           dog
           )
           so
           much
           abhorreth
           and
           contempneth
           )
           may
           bee
           seene
           to
           his
           perpetual
           care
           in
           Constantinople
           (
           where
           he
           dwelleth
           .
           )
           Wee
           haue
           not
           now
           affaires
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Rhodes
           ,
           farre
           from
           our
           aydes
           and
           succors
           out
           of
           
             Asia
             ,
             Europ
          
           ,
           and
           Aegipt
           ,
           compassed
           about
           ,
           with
           the
           enemie
           ,
           both
           by
           land
           and
           sea
           :
           but
           rather
           in
           the
           view
           and
           face
           of
           Italie
           &
           strong
           fortified
           places
           ,
           wherby
           the
           enemy
           may
           be
           easilie
           ouerthrowne
           .
           That
           it
           may
           so
           bee
           ,
           let
           vs
           make
           ernest
           prayer
           to
           almightie
           God.
           When
           the
           great
           master
           had
           thus
           giuen
           ende
           ●●
           his
           most
           prudent
           woords
           .
           The
           Knights
           of
           the
           order
           which
           than
           were
           present
           ,
           
           with
           one
           voyce
           aunswered
           ,
           that
           sooner
           theyr
           liues
           should
           take
           ende
           ,
           than
           that
           so
           comman
           a
           cause
           for
           want
           of
           theyr
           endeauours
           should
           quaile
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           on
           liue
           ,
           to
           come
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           that
           cruell
           tyraunt
           Solyman
           .
        
         
           After
           common
           prayers
           and
           generall
           processions
           ,
           commaunded
           to
           bee
           done
           in
           euerie
           Church
           in
           the
           Island
           of
           Malta
           :
           there
           were
           immediatlie
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Knights
           ,
           three
           chosen
           ,
           to
           bee
           Tribuni
           or
           generall
           surueiours
           ,
           whereof
           one
           an
           Italian
           by
           surname
           called
           Imperadore
           ;
           the
           other
           a
           French
           man
           borne
           ,
           named
           Bornye
           ;
           the
           third
           ,
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           borne
           in
           Aragone
           ,
           called
           Quatrius
           ,
           gentlemen
           of
           great
           prouidence
           ,
           foresight
           ,
           and
           right
           expert
           in
           knowledge
           of
           warres
           .
           Who
           according
           to
           theyr
           prudence
           hauing
           considered
           euery
           thing
           meete
           to
           this
           warre
           ,
           they
           immediatly
           dyd
           put
           the
           same
           in
           readinesse
           .
           For
           they
           ,
           considering
           ,
           that
           the
           suburbs
           and
           trees
           ,
           nigh
           vnto
           places
           of
           fortification
           would
           not
           a
           litle
           bee
           an
           anoynce
           to
           the
           fame
           ,
           they
           immediatly
           caused
           them
           to
           bee
           cast
           downe
           .
           Thus
           the
           fortifications
           being
           viewed
           ,
           and
           the
           Garrisons
           of
           euery
           fortresse
           there
           ,
           augmented
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           aboundantly
           victualled
           according
           to
           the
           considered
           necessitie
           thereof
           .
           Letters
           were
           immediatly
           sent
           from
           the
           great
           master
           both
           to
           the
           
             Popes
             holinesse
          
           and
           other
           Princes
           ,
           together
           with
           diuerse
           messengers
           into
           sundrie
           places
           ,
           that
           might
           giue
           intelligence
           heereof
           as
           well
           to
           the
           knights
           of
           this
           order
           remaining
           among
           other
           nacions
           ,
           as
           to
           others
           .
           Of
           which
           letters
           ,
           one
           written
           to
           Pius
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           of
           this
           ,
           the
           others
           may
           bee
           well
           considered
           ,
           this
           (
           as
           followeth
           )
           is
           the
           Copie
           .
        
         
         
           WHile
           that
           I
           endeauored
           my selfe
           with
           the
           force
           of
           
           this
           our
           order
           to
           withstand
           the
           great
           Turkish
           nauie
           now
           in
           readinesse
           to
           approch
           towards
           vs
           :
           I
           found
           my selfe
           in
           manner
           vnarmed
           from
           euery
           necessary
           ,
           which
           of
           my selfe
           I
           colde
           neuer
           haue
           furnished
           ,
           if
           your
           exceeding
           goodnesse
           (
           most
           holy
           father
           )
           both
           with
           your
           Letters
           ,
           money
           ,
           and
           one
           Ensigne
           of
           valiant
           Soldiors
           had
           not
           ayded
           me
           .
           So
           that
           otherwise
           I
           had
           not
           knowne
           ,
           how
           wel
           to
           haue
           done
           .
        
         
           For
           considering
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           sundrie
           threatnings
           which
           the
           Turcke
           made
           these
           sundrie
           yeeres
           past
           ,
           against
           this
           place
           and
           order
           ;
           I
           haue
           beene
           brought
           to
           such
           intollerable
           charges
           that
           I
           know
           by
           no
           meanes
           ,
           how
           to
           come
           out
           of
           debte
           ,
           of
           the
           money
           that
           I
           haue
           borowed
           ,
           besides
           the
           interest
           daylie
           thereof
           encreasing
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           a
           greater
           matter
           encombereth
           my
           mynde
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           (
           whether
           this
           armie
           of
           the
           Turkes
           eyther
           shall
           proceede
           ,
           or
           stay
           ,
           )
           whan
           I
           perceiue
           ,
           him
           ,
           beeing
           our
           generall
           enemie
           ,
           so
           dilligent
           to
           set
           forward
           his
           Nauie
           and
           continually
           busie
           about
           his
           other
           afayres
           of
           warres
           ,
           and
           wee
           of
           this
           order
           ,
           to
           bee
           put
           to
           these
           intollerable
           charges
           .
        
         
           Will
           not
           any
           thinke
           ,
           that
           ,
           right
           great
           is
           the
           folie
           of
           vs
           Christians
           ,
           that
           will
           suppose
           ,
           that
           whan
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Christians
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           scarce
           it
           beeing
           able
           to
           defende
           themselues
           :
           The
           Turke
           will
           feare
           to
           receiue
           any
           detryment
           at
           our
           hands
           .
           What
           courage
           will
           hee
           conceiue
           ,
           when
           none
           of
           vs
           encountereth
           his
           intollerable
           pride
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           hee
           well
           knoweth
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           might
           get
           but
           togethers
           his
           onely
           pirats
           that
           remayne
           heere
           in
           the
           Ponent
           or
           West
           parts
           ,
           hee
           were
           able
           ,
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           mine
           opinion
           to
           make
           a
           greater
           Nauie
           and
           Armie
           by
           sea
           ,
           than
           that
           we
           Christians
           with
           no
           litle
           difficulty
           made
           against
           him
           the
           other
           yeere
           .
           Which
           the
           like
           againe
           ,
           this
           yeere
           ,
           I
           would
           bee
           right
           glad
           to
           see
           .
           Howbeit
           who
           is
           so
           ignoraunt
           that
           if
           such
           a
           Nauie
           and
           force
           may
           bee
           made
           of
           his
           onely
           Pirats
           ,
           what
           if
           a
           great
           part
           or
           the
           whole
           power
           of
           his
           Countries
           in
           the
           leuant
           and
           Orient
           ,
           were
           ioyned
           togethers
           ,
           may
           not
           hee
           than
           doe
           vs
           a
           greater
           detriment
           ,
           if
           God
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           doe
           not
           stay
           him
           ,
           vnto
           such
           tyme
           as
           Christian
           Princes
           haue
           cōuenient
           space
           to
           gather
           themselues
           together
           to
           encounter
           so
           puissaunt
           and
           mightie
           an
           enemie
           .
        
         
           And
           whan
           as
           it
           seemeth
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Christians
           so
           much
           neglecteth
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           with
           no
           detriments
           and
           with
           no
           infamies
           ,
           they
           will
           awake
           from
           their
           too
           long
           sleepe
           and
           slouth
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           feared
           that
           God
           will
           take
           of
           his
           hand
           and
           to
           let
           slip
           to
           this
           cruell
           tyrant
           ,
           occasion
           and
           power
           to
           accomplish
           his
           long
           desired
           minde
           and
           furie
           vpon
           all
           vs
           Christians
           ,
           that
           no
           power
           which
           heereafter
           shall
           bee
           against
           him
           made
           ,
           can
           bee
           able
           to
           withstand
           his
           crueltie
           .
        
         
           Which
           inconueniences
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           your
           holynesse
           ,
           long
           ,
           beefore
           this
           time
           ,
           hath
           considered
           ,
           and
           that
           worthie
           minde
           of
           yours
           is
           enflamed
           with
           the
           desire
           of
           so
           holy
           and
           Godly
           reuengement
           as
           is
           to
           bee
           done
           vpon
           so
           common
           a
           cruell
           enemie
           &
           hethen
           dog
           .
           
           But
           I
           feare
           to
           seeme
           to
           much
           arrogant
           ,
           in
           your
           holynesse
           sight
           ,
           that
           haue
           taken
           so
           much
           boldnesse
           vpon
           me
           to
           intreat
           vpon
           such
           affaires
           so
           rudely
           with
           your
           holynesse
           ,
           to
           whose
           diuine
           prouidence
           these
           things
           are
           better
           knowne
           than
           to
           mee
           .
           Neuerthelesse
           whan
           as
           such
           things
           ,
           which
           by
           eies
           are
           seene
           ,
           doe
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           moue
           vs
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           we
           heare
           with
           our
           eares
           ,
           then
           I
           hauing
           these
           thinges
           continually
           before
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           am
           so
           afected
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           in
           such
           waightie
           affaires
           hold
           my
           tongue
           ,
           but
           most
           humbly
           and
           lowlie
           doe
           beseech
           your
           holinesse
           ,
           not
           for
           this
           sacred
           order
           of
           knights
           sake
           ,
           onely
           ,
           which
           alwaies
           is
           and
           shal
           be
           ready
           to
           liue
           &
           die
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Christian
           religion
           ,
           (
           considering
           by
           our
           profession
           no
           kinde
           of
           death
           must
           be
           refused
           ,
           where
           due
           occasion
           shall
           be
           ministred
           ,
           )
           but
           also
           in
           the
           name
           of
           whole
           christendome
           that
           so
           much
           already
           hath
           tasted
           your
           most
           godly
           and
           paternall
           zeale
           and
           loue
           towards
           them
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           publique
           tranquilitie
           of
           the
           same
           touching
           matters
           of
           faith
           ,
           you
           laied
           aside
           all
           your
           owne
           priuate
           commodities
           and
           affaires
           ,
           calling
           together
           of
           late
           a
           counsaile
           generall
           :
           now
           that
           you
           would
           vouchsafe
           ,
           to
           call
           some
           other
           counsaile
           togethers
           (
           being
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           lesse
           importance
           ,
           to
           repaire
           the
           wofull
           ruines
           of
           long
           times
           past
           ,
           and
           to
           eschew
           worse
           to
           come
           )
           whereby
           Christian
           princes
           gathering
           themselues
           togethers
           may
           conuert
           and
           turne
           their
           powers
           against
           this
           pestiferous
           serpent
           ;
           and
           to
           driue
           him
           into
           his
           auncient
           limits
           ,
           that
           no
           longer
           ,
           hee
           haue
           power
           to
           deuoure
           such
           multitude
           of
           Christians
           ;
           as
           to
           the
           great
           shame
           of
           Christendome
           he
           hath
           done
           :
           For
           so
           far
           wee
           haue
           seene
           him
           spred
           his
           deadly
           poison
           ,
           that
           now
           hee
           
           hath
           in
           maner
           compassed
           the
           little
           limits
           of
           the
           christian
           kingdomes
           :
           now
           considering
           that
           all
           domesticall
           and
           ciuill
           warres
           beeing
           vtterly
           extinguished
           ,
           and
           assured
           amitie
           and
           peace
           by
           the
           prouidence
           of
           God
           beeing
           resident
           among
           Christian
           princes
           ,
           it
           beehoueth
           vs
           now
           to
           awake
           .
           For
           if
           by
           misfortune
           our
           princes
           againe
           should
           fall
           to
           any
           new
           vvarres
           among
           themselues
           ,
           this
           importunate
           beast
           would
           not
           sleepe
           ,
           but
           would
           seeke
           how
           hee
           may
           worke
           our
           vtter
           ruine
           .
           Truely
           most
           holy
           father
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           pietie
           and
           singuler
           prudence
           in
           your
           holynesse
           remaining
           ,
           I
           hope
           that
           so
           great
           an
           occasion
           of
           laude
           and
           perpetuall
           glory
           (
           whereby
           you
           may
           deserue
           well
           towards
           both
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           )
           you
           would
           leaue
           to
           no
           successor
           of
           yours
           :
           With
           this
           hope
           I
           will
           comfort
           my selfe
           ,
           trusting
           before
           I
           shall
           depart
           fro
           this
           mortall
           life
           ,
           to
           see
           this
           saored●ourny
           to
           bee
           aduanced
           against
           our
           cruell
           and
           commoneenemie
           of
           Christes
           religion
           ,
           beesides
           which
           ,
           nothing
           can
           happen
           to
           mee
           more
           ioyfully
           ,
           or
           bee
           to
           mee
           a
           greater
           felicitie
           :
           If
           therefore
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           I
           haue
           beene
           either
           longer
           ,
           or
           more
           liberall
           of
           writing
           ,
           than
           to
           mee
           hath
           appertained
           ,
           I
           hope
           that
           of
           your
           fathely
           clemency
           ,
           you
           will
           giue
           pardon
           vnto
           me
           ,
           whom
           no
           little
           care
           of
           our
           Christian
           religion
           rather
           then
           rashnesse
           hath
           mooued
           mee
           thus
           to
           wright
           :
           And
           for
           my
           part
           for
           your
           perpetuall
           goodnesse
           or
           rather
           pietie
           towardes
           this
           our
           order
           ,
           I
           most
           humbly
           render
           to
           your
           holynesse
           immortall
           thankes
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           continue
           to
           doe
           during
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           doe
           beeseech
           almightie
           God
           to
           preserue
           your
           holinesse
           in
           good
           and
           prosperous
           life
           .
           About
           this
           time
           
             Dom
             Garza
             di
             Toledo
          
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           vnder
           Philip
           king
           of
           Hispain
           ,
           and
           gouernour
           of
           all
           his
           graces
           nauy
           in
           those
           parts
           ,
           fearing
           that
           the
           nauie
           of
           Solyman
           ,
           vnder
           coulour
           to
           seeme
           that
           hee
           would
           inuade
           Malta
           ,
           would
           straight
           passe
           to
           the
           Gulet
           ,
           a
           Castle
           standing
           in
           the
           straites
           and
           entering
           of
           the
           poole
           or
           stagne
           of
           Tunes
           ,
           and
           to
           beesiege
           the
           same
           ,
           therefore
           he
           passed
           ouer
           to
           the
           castle
           of
           Gulet
           ,
           both
           to
           furnish
           the
           same
           with
           new
           supplie
           of
           Garrison
           ,
           and
           other
           necessaries
           thereunto
           appertaining
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           the
           Viceroy
           touched
           at
           Malta
           ,
           and
           there
           landed
           to
           confer
           with
           the
           great
           master
           ,
           touching
           the
           warres
           pretended
           against
           Malta
           :
           But
           they
           hauing
           intelligence
           that
           the
           nauy
           of
           Solyman
           was
           departed
           from
           Constantinople
           ,
           so
           as
           by
           reason
           of
           small
           time
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           tarry
           so
           long
           togethers
           as
           the
           waight
           of
           the
           cause
           required
           ,
           
             Dom
             Garza
          
           immediatly
           departed
           from
           Malta
           ,
           vnto
           the
           castle
           of
           Gulet
           in
           Barbaria
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           had
           viewed
           ,
           and
           furnishing
           the
           same
           with
           such
           necessaries
           as
           it
           lacked
           ,
           hee
           retourned
           with
           all
           possible
           diligence
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           to
           rig
           &
           set
           forward
           ther
           the
           kings
           nauy
           .
           But
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           the
           
           nauy
           of
           Solyman
           the
           xxii
           .
           of
           March
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           sauiour
           Christ
           M.
           D.
           lxv
           began
           vnloose
           from
           Constantinople
           ,
           &
           the
           next
           day
           after
           departed
           from
           that
           port
           towards
           Peloponneso
           ,
           &
           so
           came
           to
           Methone
           .
           Ther
           
             Mustapha
             Bassa
          
           a
           man
           of
           the
           age
           of
           lxxv
           yeres
           ,
           being
           appointed
           to
           be
           generall
           of
           the
           Turks
           army
           by
           land
           ,
           ther
           mustered
           his
           army
           where
           of
           his
           horsemen
           called
           Spachi
           ,
           which
           came
           out
           of
           the
           lesser
           Asia
           ,
           were
           seauen
           thousand
           ,
           hauing
           to
           their
           captaine
           a
           gentleman
           of
           the
           same
           prouince
           of
           Asia
           ,
           with
           two
           liuetenants
           .
           Out
           of
           Cilicia
           came
           v.
           C
           from
           the
           Iland
           of
           Mitilena
           came
           also
           iiii
           .
           C
           that
           of
           euery
           of
           their
           prouinces
           
           had
           captaines
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           :
           he
           had
           also
           of
           olde
           souldiers
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           Ianizers
           ,
           foure
           thousand
           fiue
           hundred
           ,
           to
           whom
           Solyman
           himselfe
           appointed
           two
           Captaines
           to
           bee
           their
           leaders
           ,
           considering
           that
           their
           generall
           whom
           the
           Turkes
           (
           in
           their
           tongue
           )
           call
           Aga
           ,
           neuer
           departeth
           out
           of
           Constantinople
           :
           Beesides
           this
           ,
           there
           be
           among
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           a
           kinde
           of
           souldiers
           that
           liue
           of
           the
           fruits
           and
           stipends
           of
           their
           spiritualtie
           ,
           of
           these
           in
           this
           army
           were
           thirteene
           thousand
           ,
           who
           at
           Constantinople
           had
           vowed
           thēselues
           to
           serue
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           their
           faith
           and
           Emperour
           .
           There
           came
           also
           out
           of
           Thrasia
           and
           Peloponneso
           two
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           one
           liuetenant
           with
           a
           thousand
           two
           hundred
           horsemen
           ,
           &
           three
           thousand
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           other
           souldiers
           that
           came
           from
           diuers
           places
           ,
           voluntary
           to
           serue
           for
           wages
           :
           there
           likewise
           ,
           did
           
             Pial
             Bassa
          
           the
           Turkes
           Admirall
           ,
           muster
           his
           nauy
           wher
           he
           found
           to
           be
           a
           hundred
           &
           thirtie
           gallies
           ,
           eleauen
           ships
           of
           burden
           of
           the
           lesser
           sort
           ,
           a
           eleauen
           ships
           of
           burden
           of
           the
           greater
           making
           ,
           beesides
           a
           great
           ship
           that
           was
           broken
           beesides
           Methone
           ,
           in
           which
           were
           then
           sixe
           thousand
           barrells
           of
           gun
           pouder
           ,
           thirtie
           thousand
           shot
           ,
           and
           sixe
           hundred
           Spachi
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           scarce
           two
           hundred
           were
           saued
           .
           There
           came
           also
           from
           the
           Island
           of
           the
           Rhodes
           ten
           gallies
           ,
           vnder
           the
           guiding
           of
           Haliport
           a
           man
           of
           the
           age
           of
           threescore
           and
           tenne
           ,
           two
           gallies
           from
           Mitylene
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           Salach
           ,
           brother
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Alger
           ,
           that
           newly
           was
           dead
           ,
           also
           there
           were
           othersoists
           &
           pirats
           ships
           ,
           about
           the
           number
           of
           seauenteene
           .
           With
           this
           great
           and
           mightie
           nauy
           ,
           the
           Turks
           departed
           from
           Methone
           the
           thirteenth
           day
           of
           Maie
           ,
           and
           ariued
           at
           Malta
           the
           eighteenth
           day
           of
           the
           saide
           moneth
           
           of
           Male
           ,
           and
           tooke
           first
           port
           at
           the
           North
           cast
           part
           of
           
           the
           Island
           ,
           which
           the
           inhabitants
           call
           Marzasirocco
           .
           But
           the
           Turkes
           perceiuing
           that
           they
           had
           not
           a
           safe
           rodested
           there
           ,
           they
           remoued
           from
           thence
           to
           an
           other
           rodested
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           called
           Maiaro
           .
           All
           this
           time
           the
           famous
           pirate
           Dorguta
           was
           not
           come
           ,
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           he
           was
           tarieng
           in
           the
           Island
           called
           Meninges
           ,
           commonly
           named
           Gerbas
           ,
           with
           his
           ships
           ,
           and
           in
           readinesse
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           that
           hee
           had
           sent
           to
           the
           king
           of
           Tunes
           ,
           foure
           peeces
           of
           artillery
           of
           brasse
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           hee
           gaue
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           the
           king
           should
           not
           aide
           the
           Christians
           in
           these
           wars
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           help
           the
           Turks
           with
           a
           certaine
           porcion
           of
           victuall
           according
           to
           the
           agreement
           made
           beetwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           and
           other
           causes
           it
           was
           fayned
           that
           the
           Turks
           would
           first
           goe
           vnto
           the
           Gulat
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           purpose
           these
           newes
           were
           sowed
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           that
           those
           of
           Malta
           crediting
           the
           same
           ,
           should
           at
           vnawares
           be
           surprised
           :
           But
           the
           great
           maister
           of
           Malta
           (
           being
           a
           man
           of
           a
           meruailous
           quicke
           and
           ingenious
           wit
           ,
           and
           therewith
           right
           expert
           in
           the
           act
           of
           warres
           ,
           and
           also
           wonderfull
           constant
           and
           circumspect
           against
           the
           practises
           and
           pollicies
           of
           the
           enimie
           )
           did
           fore
           cast
           these
           deuises
           and
           counsailes
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           and
           right
           well
           did
           espie
           their
           purposes
           on
           euery
           side
           in
           his
           gentlemen
           and
           souldiers
           all
           ,
           there
           was
           espied
           to
           rest
           an
           assured
           constancy
           and
           meruailous
           liuelinesse
           to
           serue
           in
           so
           worthy
           and
           most
           honorable
           cause
           :
           how
           beeit
           beefore
           I
           further
           proceede
           ,
           this
           place
           requireth
           ,
           to
           discriue
           vnto
           you
           the
           situation
           of
           this
           Island
           called
           Melita
           otherwise
           Malta
           .
           &
           of
           the
           especiall
           places
           thereof
           (
           wherein
           so
           many
           worthie
           acts
           were
           done
           ,
           )
           to
           make
           mencion
           .
           The
           Island
           
           Malta
           is
           placed
           beetwixt
           Africk
           and
           Sicilia
           ,
           and
           doubted
           
           whether
           it
           should
           belonge
           to
           Africk
           or
           Europe
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           ben
           that
           the
           ancient
           inhabitants
           of
           Melita
           time
           out
           of
           minde
           ,
           hauing
           vsed
           the
           common
           language
           of
           those
           of
           Africk
           ,
           ha●e
           alwaies
           reputed
           the
           Iland
           to
           bee
           a
           member
           of
           Africk
           .
           This
           Iland
           from
           the
           North
           east
           to
           the
           North
           west
           is
           drawen
           in
           length
           twenty
           miles
           ,
           &
           in
           breadth
           twelue
           miles
           ,
           &
           from
           the
           place
           wher
           it
           is
           broadest
           ,
           it
           proceedeth
           to
           be
           strait
           &
           narrow
           vpon
           the
           south
           towards
           that
           part
           of
           Africk
           ,
           where
           those
           famous
           quicke
           sands
           remaine
           that
           are
           called
           
             Sirtis
             Minor
          
           ,
           vpon
           the
           cost
           whereof
           is
           situated
           that
           towne
           which
           is
           named
           
             Leptis
             Parua
          
           ,
           &
           vpon
           the
           North
           faceing
           Silicia
           ,
           being
           more
           towards
           the
           Promontory
           or
           lands
           end
           therof
           ,
           called
           Pachino
           than
           vnto
           Lilybeo
           ,
           &
           in
           compasse
           and
           circuit
           threescore
           miles
           the
           Carthagians
           first
           inhabited
           this
           Iland
           ,
           &
           after
           ,
           as
           I
           vnderstand
           one
           Battas
           ,
           the
           first
           builder
           of
           the
           famous
           citie
           of
           Cyrenes
           ,
           did
           reigne
           there
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Dido
           ,
           which
           afterward
           came
           againe
           in
           subiection
           of
           the
           Carthagians
           &
           so
           remained
           vnder
           their
           dominion
           vnto
           such
           time
           as
           the
           same
           in
           the
           second
           wars
           of
           the
           Carthigians
           ,
           that
           they
           with
           their
           nauy
           on
           the
           seas
           ,
           being
           ouerthrowen
           came
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Romaines
           :
           at
           which
           time
           those
           of
           Malta
           were
           supposed
           to
           be
           very
           wealthy
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           repaire
           &
           much
           concourse
           of
           s●ndry
           nations
           ,
           through
           trade
           of
           marchandize
           that
           frequented
           thether
           ,
           and
           famous
           ,
           through
           sundry
           notable
           artes
           there
           vsed
           ,
           &
           also
           of
           their
           notable
           Cotton
           which
           is
           very
           soft
           &
           white
           ,
           there
           growing
           ,
           of
           which
           sundry
           garments
           are
           made
           by
           those
           of
           Malta
           and
           had
           much
           in
           estimacion
           .
           This
           Iland
           is
           well
           replenished
           with
           hony
           there
           growing
           ,
           whereof
           
           some
           suppose
           this
           Iland
           to
           haue
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           also
           very
           famous
           with
           the
           growth
           there
           ,
           of
           sweet
           roses
           :
           the
           trees
           there
           ,
           haue
           fruit
           twise
           in
           the
           yeere
           ,
           and
           oft
           times
           two
           haruests
           there
           ,
           in
           one
           yeere
           ,
           chiefely
           of
           barly
           flax
           &
           Cotten
           :
           How
           beit
           the
           ground
           ther
           euery
           where
           ,
           is
           stony
           ,
           vneuen
           ,
           as
           heere
           an
           hill
           ,
           there
           a
           valie
           ,
           very
           vnfruitfull
           for
           trees
           ,
           albeeit
           there
           groweth
           ,
           the
           figge
           tree
           ,
           Aple
           tree
           ,
           Almonde
           tree
           and
           Vines
           planted
           with
           the
           much
           labour
           and
           diligence
           of
           the
           inhabitant
           ,
           they
           haue
           wilde
           date
           trees
           but
           vnfruitfull
           ,
           they
           haue
           exceeding
           plenty
           of
           great
           thistles
           ,
           which
           they
           vse
           for
           their
           fewell
           and
           fire
           .
           In
           this
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           is
           meruailous
           scarcetie
           of
           sweet
           water
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           skies
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           little
           rayne
           there
           )
           giueth
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           grounds
           there
           ,
           yeeldeth
           .
        
         
           And
           ●●
           for
           such
           fountaines
           and
           wells
           that
           there
           bee
           ,
           〈…〉
           y
           I
           beeleeue
           that
           it
           is
           the
           rayne
           that
           falleth
           in
           winter
           〈…〉
           t
           maketh
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           bee
           halfe
           ●alt
           and
           brackish
           ,
           and
           drie
           in
           sommer
           .
           The
           Inhabitants
           through
           the
           exceeding
           heate
           of
           the
           Sunne
           are
           so
           ●anned
           ,
           that
           they
           looke
           in
           colour
           much
           like
           to
           the
           A●thiopians
           so
           that
           rather
           in
           winter
           each
           thing
           that
           there
           groweth
           ,
           seemeth
           to
           bee
           more
           pleasant
           to
           the
           view
           &
           sight
           .
           The
           men
           of
           this
           Iland
           for
           the
           most
           part
           are
           very
           healthfull
           of
           bodie
           ,
           of
           sclender
           diet
           ,
           very
           diligent
           and
           painefull
           rather
           than
           apt
           to
           wars
           ,
           whom
           old
           age
           soner
           than
           disease
           and
           sicknesse
           ,
           doth
           take
           them
           from
           this
           life
           :
           Their
           forme
           of
           buildings
           (
           except
           their
           citie
           which
           is
           situated
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           Iland
           somewhat
           more
           towards
           the
           South
           which
           also
           is
           called
           Melita
           )
           hauing
           certaine
           suberbs
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           are
           long
           &
           low
           not
           much
           
           vnlike
           the
           sheepe
           cotes
           of
           Barbaria
           ,
           couered
           with
           reede
           or
           thacht
           :
           the
           little
           and
           prety
           dogs
           called
           the
           
             Miletean
             Dogs
          
           ,
           are
           supposed
           to
           come
           forth
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           which
           Pliny
           rather
           ascribeth
           to
           the
           other
           Island
           likewise
           called
           Malta
           ,
           lying
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           Venice
           ,
           betweene
           the
           Island
           Curs●●la
           and
           the
           shore
           of
           Dalmatia
           .
           In
           this
           Island
           of
           Melita
           called
           Malta
           ,
           some
           affirme
           that
           
             Saint
             Paule
          
           the
           Apostle
           after
           shipwracke
           there
           did
           land
           :
           howbeit
           let
           them
           beeware
           ,
           it
           be
           not
           the
           other
           Malta
           ,
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           Venice
           that
           
             Saint
             Luke
          
           makes
           mencion
           of
           ,
           when
           as
           
             Saint
             Paule
          
           in
           the
           the
           sea
           Adriatico
           otherwise
           called
           the
           gulfe
           of
           Venice
           ,
           was
           tossed
           too
           and
           fro
           with
           cruell
           tempests
           of
           weather
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           came
           out
           of
           that
           sea
           ,
           into
           the
           other
           sea
           of
           Mediterraneum
           ,
           where
           the
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           standeth
           ,
           it
           appereth
           not
           in
           
             Saint
             Luke
          
           .
           And
           as
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           they
           say
           ,
           no
           venemous
           beast
           neither
           there
           is
           engendred
           ,
           nor
           ,
           if
           from
           any
           other
           place
           ,
           any
           venemous
           beast
           be
           brought
           into
           that
           Iland
           doth
           harme
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           so
           hath
           continued
           there
           ,
           sithens
           that
           time
           
             Saint
             Paule
          
           ,
           did
           cast
           of
           from
           his
           hands
           the
           viper
           and
           adder
           ,
           that
           would
           haue
           stung
           him
           :
           howbeit
           it
           may
           be
           thought
           that
           this
           Iland
           hath
           naturally
           had
           that
           property
           ,
           as
           likewise
           those
           Ilāds
           therabouts
           called
           
             Gaulo
             ,
             Galata
          
           ,
           and
           Clupea
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           haue
           the
           like
           vertue
           by
           nature
           ,
           &
           sundry
           other
           Ilands
           in
           that
           sea
           of
           Mediterraneum
           ,
           as
           others
           other
           wher
           :
           for
           the
           Iland
           of
           Candye
           nourisheth
           no
           manner
           of
           venemous
           beast
           ,
           as
           England
           hath
           no
           Wolues
           ,
           nor
           Ireland
           any
           Serpent
           ,
           considering
           both
           the
           aire
           of
           the
           places
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           grounds
           ,
           are
           contrarious
           to
           the
           same
           :
           but
           touching
           this
           matter
           ,
           as
           sundry
           haue
           their
           diuers
           mindes
           ,
           so
           ,
           that
           which
           hath
           seemed
           to
           make
           against
           the
           common
           
           opinions
           by
           any
           probable
           maner
           ,
           I
           haue
           thought
           good
           by
           the
           way
           not
           to
           let
           passe
           but
           to
           my
           purpose
           I
           will
           returne
           .
           Malta
           vpon
           that
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           towards
           Sicilia
           ,
           is
           bowed
           and
           croked
           into
           sundry
           bayes
           and
           rodesteids
           meet
           for
           the
           riding
           of
           shippes
           :
           as
           for
           hauens
           and
           ports
           this
           Island
           of
           Malta
           hath
           two
           ,
           besides
           the
           hauen
           vpon
           the
           East
           part
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           called
           
             Marzas●●acco
             ▪
          
           and
           besides
           also
           the
           rodested
           of
           
             Saint
             Thomas
          
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           which
           is
           not
           far
           distant
           from
           the
           same
           ,
           called
           Seal
           or
           Scala
           :
           of
           these
           two
           aforenamed
           hauens
           or
           ports
           ,
           there
           is
           one
           which
           st●●●●heth
           from
           the
           South
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           alongest
           the
           side
           of
           a
           long
           peece
           of
           ground
           of
           the
           said
           Island
           ,
           in
           forme
           like
           vnto
           halfe
           an
           Island
           ,
           and
           this
           hauen
           of
           the
           inhabitants
           is
           called
           Marzamusetto
           ,
           the
           other
           hauen
           stretching
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           is
           likewise
           named
           
             Porto
             Maior
          
           .
           Vpon
           the
           vttermost
           part
           and
           front
           of
           this
           halfe
           Island
           is
           situated
           a
           Castle
           or
           fortresse
           right
           stronglie
           fortified
           both
           by
           nature
           and
           art
           ,
           called
           
             Saint
             Elmo
          
           ,
           whom
           heereafter
           I
           will
           name
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           .
           To
           him
           that
           entreth
           into
           the
           other
           hauen
           called
           
             Porto
             Maior
          
           ,
           there
           doe
           appeare
           vpon
           the
           left
           hand
           thereof
           ,
           foure
           long
           peeces
           of
           ground
           towards
           the
           sea
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           certaine
           little
           halfe
           Islands
           or
           promontories
           ,
           with
           as
           many
           rodesteds
           or
           baies
           for
           ships
           thervnto
           appertaining
           :
           vpon
           the
           first
           of
           these
           said
           foure
           promontories
           is
           situated
           a
           certaine
           Gallos
           ,
           being
           the
           common
           place
           of
           execution
           for
           offenders
           :
           vpon
           the
           second
           promontorie
           is
           planted
           an
           exceeding
           strong
           castle
           vpon
           an
           incredible
           high
           and
           ragged
           rocke
           of
           stone
           ,
           called
           the
           castle
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           ,
           nigh
           vnto
           the
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           adioyning
           a
           towne
           seuered
           from
           the
           castle
           but
           with
           a
           dike
           and
           wall
           called
           
           B●rgo
           ,
           and
           sometime
           the
           new
           towne
           ,
           cut
           and
           made
           out
           of
           a
           rocke
           right
           well
           fortified
           both
           with
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           art
           of
           the
           souldiour
           .
           In
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           ,
           the
           great
           Maister
           of
           Malta
           remaineth
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           towne
           ,
           the
           knights
           of
           the
           order
           are
           resident
           .
           Vpon
           the
           third
           promontorie
           there
           is
           a
           towne
           also
           called
           B●rgo
           ,
           and
           a
           Castle
           called
           
             Saint
             Michael
          
           .
           The
           fourth
           promontorie
           is
           vninhabited
           :
           hauing
           a
           mightie
           baie
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           stretching
           to
           the
           water
           of
           Marza
           ,
           and
           in
           manner
           to
           halfe
           the
           Island
           as
           beefore
           I
           haue
           said
           .
           Againe
           from
           the
           hauen
           or
           port
           of
           Musetto
           towards
           the
           West
           ,
           there
           appeareth
           an
           other
           rodested
           ,
           which
           is
           dedicated
           to
           
             Saint
             George
          
           ,
           and
           an
           other
           called
           Benorrat
           :
           beyonde
           lieth
           the
           port
           of
           
             Saint
             Paule
          
           ,
           not
           much
           lesse
           then
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           on
           the
           Orientall
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           after
           ,
           is
           the
           rodested
           called
           Salynarum
           .
           Vpon
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Island
           which
           is
           towards
           Africk
           is
           the
           rodested
           called
           Miliaria
           :
           there
           bee
           also
           sundry
           other
           little
           Islands
           not
           farre
           from
           Malta
           ,
           as
           the
           Island
           of
           Gaulos
           ,
           which
           some
           suppose
           to
           be
           C●sira
           ,
           at
           this
           day
           called
           Gozo
           ,
           in
           compasse
           thirty
           miles
           ,
           towards
           the
           West
           of
           Malta
           ,
           not
           passing
           fiue
           miles
           distant
           ,
           by
           sea
           from
           Malta
           ,
           which
           Islande
           of
           Gozo
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           of
           our
           Lord
           1551
           was
           taken
           and
           wasted
           by
           the
           Turks
           and
           sixe
           thousand
           captiues
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           Island
           were
           taken
           &
           had
           away
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           the
           towne
           of
           Tripolis
           in
           Africke
           ,
           (
           which
           sometime
           was
           called
           
             Leptis
             Magna
          
           ,
           )
           was
           wone
           by
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           from
           the
           knights
           of
           this
           order
           .
           Betweene
           Goza
           and
           the
           West
           side
           of
           Malta
           ,
           there
           lieth
           two
           other
           Ilands
           ,
           whereof
           the
           greater
           ,
           commonly
           is
           called
           Cumino
           ,
           and
           the
           lesser
           Cuminetto
           ,
           seuered
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           with
           the
           sea
           ,
           beeing
           there
           verie
           narrow
           .
        
         
         
           At
           the
           South
           and
           by
           West
           part
           of
           Malta
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           
           other
           little
           Iland
           called
           at
           this
           day
           Piper
           :
           All
           which
           Ilands
           are
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           great
           Maister
           of
           Malta
           ,
           the
           rest
           for
           the
           mos●
           part
           are
           compassed
           with
           huge
           rockes
           ,
           and
           raging
           seas
           ,
           thus
           of
           Malta
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           ,
           (
           somuch
           as
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           this
           present
           matter
           ,
           )
           I
           thinke
           there
           is
           inough
           saide
           .
           The
           meane
           time
           ,
           what
           power
           and
           army
           
             Mounsier
             Valet
          
           the
           great
           Maister
           of
           Malta
           ,
           had
           to
           withstand
           the
           Turks
           ariuall
           ,
           I
           will
           shew
           vnto
           you
           first
           of
           all
           .
           In
           the
           Iland
           were
           a
           thousand
           and
           three
           hundred
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           tooke
           wages
           :
           of
           a
           thousand
           of
           those
           ,
           some
           were
           Spaniards
           ,
           some
           French
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           Florentines
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           Neapolitai●s
           :
           There
           also
           were
           a
           thousand
           ,
           that
           frequented
           the
           seas
           ,
           pertaining
           to
           the
           Nauie
           of
           the
           Knights
           of
           Malta
           ,
           and
           fiue
           hundred
           in
           the
           towne
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           :
           Of
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           Iland
           were
           about
           fiue
           thousand
           ,
           that
           were
           trained
           for
           the
           warres
           ,
           and
           were
           retired
           from
           their
           Countrie
           habitations
           to
           Borgo
           ,
           where
           the
           great
           Maister
           was
           resident
           .
           There
           were
           also
           fiue
           hundred
           Knights
           of
           the
           order
           ,
           beesides
           the
           Priests
           and
           esquires
           ,
           for
           there
           bee
           three
           sortes
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           order
           of
           Malta
           are
           called
           bretheren
           :
           And
           this
           was
           the
           vvhole
           number
           that
           defended
           the
           Castles
           and
           Tovvnes
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
             ,
             Angelo
          
           ,
           and
           Michael
           ,
           into
           the
           vvhich
           the
           souldiers
           vvere
           distributed
           ,
           accordingly
           as
           each
           place
           was
           thought
           requisit
           to
           bee
           defended
           .
           In
           the
           Citie
           of
           Malta
           (
           vvhereof
           beefore
           I
           mencioned
           ,
           )
           vvere
           placed
           two
           hundred
           souldiers
           besides
           the
           citizens
           ,
           &
           foure
           hundred
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           vvhole
           Iland
           ,
           
           and
           three
           hundred
           ,
           also
           that
           serued
           on
           horsebacke
           ,
           vnto
           this
           garrison
           of
           the
           citie
           of
           Malta
           ,
           was
           appointed
           to
           be
           generall
           ,
           one
           Sor
           ▪
           
             Io
             ▪
             Vagno
             a
             M●ncalerio
          
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           borne
           in
           the
           countrie
           of
           Piemont
           :
           besides
           these
           things
           ,
           was
           prepared
           a
           meruailous
           furniture
           of
           victuall
           ,
           armour
           ,
           weapon
           ,
           and
           necessaries
           ,
           which
           vsually
           was
           to
           be
           prouided
           ,
           meet
           for
           abiding
           of
           a
           long
           siege
           and
           other
           wants
           ,
           and
           aboue
           all
           other
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           to
           be
           desired
           against
           euery
           infortunitie
           ,
           there
           was
           planted
           in
           euery
           one
           that
           there
           serued
           ,
           an
           inuincible
           courage
           ,
           which
           oft
           times
           maketh
           the
           ouerthrowen
           to
           be
           victorious
           .
           Things
           beeing
           in
           this
           order
           and
           readinesse
           ,
           and
           vnderstanding
           that
           
           seauen
           and
           twentie
           of
           the
           gallies
           of
           the
           Turkes
           had
           taken
           the
           port
           of
           Marzasirocco
           ,
           and
           had
           landed
           certaine
           of
           their
           souldiers
           :
           Immediatly
           Gyon
           the
           Captaine
           of
           the
           nauie
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Malta
           ,
           a
           right
           diligent
           and
           forward
           gentleman
           accompanied
           with
           fiftie
           Arquebusiers
           was
           sent
           to
           view
           the
           enemie
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           much
           as
           he
           could
           to
           endeauour
           to
           draw
           the
           enimie
           to
           some
           open
           places
           :
           But
           the
           Turks
           espying
           them
           ,
           right
           quickly
           retired
           to
           their
           gallies
           againe
           :
           at
           an
           other
           part
           ,
           where
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           the
           Turks
           nauie
           rode
           ,
           ther
           were
           landed
           two
           hundred
           Turks
           ,
           &
           vpon
           them
           gaue
           a
           charge
           ,
           one
           Riuier
           a
           gentleman
           of
           france
           ,
           accōpanied
           with
           eight
           other
           horsemen
           ,
           who
           hauing
           his
           horse
           slaine
           vnder
           him
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           one
           of
           his
           companions
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           handes
           of
           the
           enimie
           .
           While
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           doing
           ,
           a
           christian
           man
           a
           captiue
           among
           the
           Turkes
           slipt
           from
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           rode
           in
           the
           port
           of
           Vulturno
           ,
           and
           fled
           into
           the
           citie
           of
           Malta
           ,
           and
           discouered
           there
           to
           the
           general
           ,
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           enimie
           ,
           saying
           that
           the
           deuise
           of
           
           Mustapha
           the
           generall
           of
           the
           Turkes
           army
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           part
           of
           their
           army
           should
           land
           with
           their
           great
           artillery
           ,
           and
           to
           besiege
           and
           giue
           batterie
           to
           the
           fortified
           places
           ,
           whose
           opinion
           
             Piale
             Bassa
          
           ,
           the
           Turks
           Admirall
           ,
           did
           vtterly
           mislike
           ,
           saying
           that
           if
           he
           so
           did
           ,
           he
           should
           but
           come
           to
           his
           manifest
           destruction
           ,
           considering
           they
           had
           not
           passing
           eight
           thousand
           Ianizers
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           Spachies
           ,
           besides
           a
           rude
           and
           vntrained
           companie
           of
           mariners
           to
           be
           left
           in
           the
           shippes
           ,
           wherefore
           vnto
           such
           time
           as
           Dorguta
           should
           come
           ,
           who
           euery
           houre
           was
           loked
           for
           hee
           would
           enterprise
           nothing
           ▪
           at
           whose
           comming
           ,
           hee
           would
           then
           agree
           ,
           that
           the
           castle
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           should
           first
           bee
           beesieged
           .
           For
           Solyman
           the
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           did
           commaund
           that
           nothing
           should
           bee
           done
           without
           the
           aduise
           and
           counsaile
           of
           Dorguta
           ,
           such
           confidence
           and
           credit
           had
           this
           barbarous
           prince
           in
           the
           warlike
           knowledge
           and
           practise
           of
           Dorguta
           :
           But
           whether
           this
           intelligence
           were
           true
           or
           fayned
           ,
           the
           Turks
           neuerthelesse
           riding
           in
           the
           port
           of
           Vulturno
           ,
           landed
           twentie
           thousand
           of
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           with
           fiue
           field
           peeces
           ,
           and
           encamped
           themselnes
           right
           stronglie
           
           in
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           those
           of
           Malta
           call
           Azorbar
           :
           that
           done
           
             Pial
             Bassa
          
           accompanied
           with
           seauen
           thousand
           with
           him
           departed
           to
           view
           the
           situacion
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Michael
          
           ,
           vpon
           that
           part
           which
           loketh
           towards
           
             Saint
             Katherines
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           approch
           nigher
           ,
           beecause
           the
           artillery
           of
           the
           fortresse
           began
           to
           shoote
           of
           a
           pace
           ,
           against
           him
           and
           his
           company
           ,
           besides
           ,
           certaine
           of
           the
           garison
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           made
           a
           salie
           and
           issue
           vpon
           the
           enimie
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           behaued
           themselues
           that
           one
           named
           Curfeline
           ,
           by
           surname
           called
           Prata
           a
           gentleman
           
           of
           right
           singuler
           worthines
           ,
           hauing
           in
           his
           company
           but
           one
           onely
           Spaniard
           ,
           valiantly
           berest
           an
           ensigne
           from
           the
           enimie
           ,
           &
           killed
           a
           Sangiaco
           ,
           and
           certaine
           others
           of
           the
           
           Turks
           .
           So
           the
           Turks
           retired
           to
           their
           campe
           ,
           vvher
           among
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           consultation
           vvas
           had
           ,
           vvhether
           it
           were
           better
           ,
           that
           battery
           should
           be
           first
           layed
           to
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           towne
           of
           
             Saint
             Michael
          
           :
           Finallie
           it
           was
           concluded
           that
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           should
           first
           bee
           beesieged
           .
           So
           the
           Turkes
           to
           view
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           mounted
           vpon
           a
           hill
           ,
           who
           beeing
           perceiued
           by
           those
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           issue
           and
           salie
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           therewith
           a
           skirmish
           on
           both
           sides
           beegan
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           few
           slaine
           on
           each
           part
           ,
           each
           side
           retired
           .
           Matters
           in
           this
           sort
           growing
           hotte
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Malta
           ,
           hauing
           in
           memorie
           those
           thinges
           that
           were
           to
           bee
           done
           ,
           thought
           it
           most
           conuenient
           to
           vrge
           and
           stirre
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           in
           hast
           to
           set
           forward
           his
           Nauy
           ,
           that
           then
           was
           in
           rigging
           .
           Therefore
           hee
           commaunded
           a
           gallie
           to
           bee
           with
           all
           diligence
           ,
           set
           in
           a
           readinesse
           to
           depart
           towards
           Sicilia
           ,
           for
           the
           conuaying
           of
           one
           named
           Saluago
           ,
           a
           knight
           of
           that
           order
           ,
           for
           the
           exploit
           of
           such
           matters
           of
           charge
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           then
           commanded
           him
           .
           The
           meane
           time
           the
           Turkes
           began
           to
           erect
           a
           Mount
           ,
           of
           intent
           both
           to
           
           batter
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           ,
           &
           to
           anoy
           the
           ships
           of
           Malta
           ,
           as
           they
           rode
           in
           the
           port
           ,
           that
           therby
           they
           might
           open
           a
           more
           safe
           entry
           for
           their
           galies
           that
           were
           abroad
           .
           Howbeit
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Elmo
          
           otherwise
           called
           S.
           Hermes
           ,
           so
           troubled
           them
           with
           the
           strokes
           of
           their
           great
           artillery
           ,
           that
           the
           Turkes
           were
           saine
           to
           forsake
           that
           peece
           of
           fortification
           ,
           before
           the
           same
           could
           take
           end
           ,
           which
           
           partly
           discouraged
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           the
           Turks
           .
           During
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           
             Turk
             Ochial
          
           with
           sixe
           ships
           hauing
           in
           the
           same
           nine
           hundred
           souldiers
           deducted
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           garrison
           of
           Alexandria
           in
           Egipt
           ,
           came
           as
           a
           supply
           to
           the
           encrease
           of
           the
           force
           of
           the
           Turkes
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Turks
           beegan
           an
           other
           fortification
           vpon
           an
           higher
           plat
           of
           ground
           then
           before
           they
           did
           ,
           whereby
           ,
           not
           onely
           they
           wonderfully
           annoied
           ,
           the
           port
           where
           the
           ships
           of
           Malta
           had
           their
           rodested
           ,
           but
           also
           troubled
           with
           their
           great
           shot
           ,
           the
           castle
           of
           Saint
           Angelo
           ,
           and
           besides
           with
           entrenching
           they
           gate
           night
           the
           Castle
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           they
           had
           much
           to
           doe
           therewith
           ,
           considering
           they
           of
           the
           fortresse
           did
           what
           they
           could
           to
           enbar
           them
           ,
           notwithstanding
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Turks
           with
           much
           labour
           and
           diligence
           wherein
           they
           exceede
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           they
           accomplished
           their
           trench
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           with
           no
           little
           expedition
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           and
           place
           planted
           their
           great
           artillery
           ,
           that
           they
           determined
           ,
           both
           the
           castle
           of
           Saint
           Angelo
           &
           Saint
           Michael
           ,
           should
           be
           encombered
           with
           the
           stroke
           of
           their
           Canon
           .
           This
           while
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           the
           Campe
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           a
           gentleman
           ,
           
           albeit
           a
           slaue
           ,
           he
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           assuredly
           learned
           a
           part
           of
           the
           pretences
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           gaue
           intelligence
           of
           the
           same
           to
           
             Mounsier
             Valet
          
           the
           prince
           of
           Malta
           by
           a
           Christian
           that
           was
           a
           fugitiue
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           prince
           vnderstood
           ,
           he
           sent
           two
           ensignes
           of
           Spaniards
           into
           the
           castle
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           ,
           vnder
           the
           leading
           of
           the
           valiant
           captaines
           Cerda
           and
           Miranda
           ,
           to
           supply
           a
           certaine
           want
           ther
           ▪
           which
           after
           was
           to
           the
           great
           defence
           of
           the
           castle
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           ,
           &
           detriment
           of
           the
           enimie
           .
           This
           season
           ariued
           Dorguta
           the
           Turk
           ,
           the
           general
           of
           Tripolis
           accompanied
           with
           thirteene
           
           ships
           and
           one
           thousand
           sixe
           hundred
           souldiers
           in
           them
           ,
           after
           him
           also
           came
           tenne
           Brigantines
           ,
           which
           brought
           
           two
           ensignes
           of
           men
           of
           war
           ,
           from
           the
           towne
           of
           Bona
           in
           Barbaria
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           the
           Island
           of
           Meninges
           .
           The
           meane
           time
           Saluago
           (
           a
           Genuan
           borne
           ,
           a
           knight
           of
           the
           order
           and
           a
           very
           forward
           gentleman
           )
           who
           (
           as
           before
           )
           was
           sent
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           arriued
           at
           the
           citie
           of
           Messana
           ,
           who
           (
           after
           hee
           had
           declared
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           wherein
           Malta
           was
           ,
           )
           was
           commaunded
           to
           ship
           himselfe
           againe
           in
           a
           barque
           that
           was
           prepared
           for
           him
           to
           depart
           ,
           for
           whose
           safe
           conduction
           two
           gallies
           vnder
           the
           regiment
           of
           the
           Captaines
           Cornissone
           and
           Santalo
           ,
           knights
           also
           of
           that
           order
           were
           commanded
           to
           accompany
           him
           ,
           who
           left
           him
           not
           vntill
           hee
           was
           nigh
           the
           Iland
           of
           Malta
           ,
           and
           then
           retourned
           backe
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           but
           Saluago
           ,
           not
           without
           meruailous
           daunger
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           but
           with
           losse
           of
           one
           of
           his
           men
           ,
           passed
           with
           his
           ship
           through
           the
           middest
           of
           the
           enimie
           into
           the
           towne
           of
           Burgo
           ,
           about
           three
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           This
           while
           ,
           the
           Turks
           seemed
           to
           change
           their
           deuise
           ,
           where
           they
           once
           determined
           to
           haue
           besieged
           both
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           and
           
             Saint
             Michael
          
           ,
           but
           now
           encamped
           themselues
           at
           the
           water
           of
           Marza
           ,
           beeing
           a
           fountaine
           there
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           entrie
           of
           Saluago
           to
           be
           more
           difficult
           and
           perillous
           :
           Howbeit
           after
           Saluago
           had
           declared
           to
           the
           great
           Maister
           his
           charge
           ,
           from
           the
           Viceroy
           of
           Sicill
           ,
           immediatly
           the
           great
           Maister
           caused
           him
           to
           depart
           into
           Sicilia
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           great
           neede
           to
           haue
           more
           aide
           of
           souldiers
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           the
           time
           hee
           would
           vouchsafe
           to
           helpe
           them
           with
           the
           supplie
           of
           an
           other
           ensigne
           or
           two
           of
           chosen
           
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           the
           better
           they
           might
           withstand
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           enemie
           vntill
           further
           ayde
           came
           .
           Saluago
           neither
           sparing
           labour
           ,
           or
           dreading
           perill
           ,
           immediatly
           gat
           himselfe
           to
           the
           sea
           ,
           and
           in
           short
           time
           landed
           in
           the
           Port
           of
           
             Sarragosa
             ▪
          
           in
           Sicilia
           ,
           where
           hee
           found
           those
           two
           Gallies
           ,
           whereof
           I
           tould
           you
           before
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           caused
           foorthwith
           to
           bee
           shipped
           (
           as
           was
           appoynted
           )
           foure
           hundred
           souldiors
           ,
           among
           whom
           ,
           were
           sundrie
           knights
           of
           the
           order
           of
           Melita
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           also
           were
           sent
           certaine
           expert
           Gunners
           and
           Cannoners
           .
        
         
           These
           so
           shipped
           ,
           Saluago
           gaue
           aduise
           that
           they
           should
           eschew
           the
           West
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           Melita
           ,
           and
           compassing
           about
           ,
           should
           endeauor
           themselues
           to
           draw
           towards
           the
           East
           part
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           get
           vnto
           the
           South
           coast
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           land
           at
           the
           port
           called
           Miliare
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           by
           night
           to
           conduct
           the
           souldiors
           (
           by
           places
           of
           couert
           ,
           )
           vnto
           the
           Citie
           of
           Melita
           which
           from
           their
           landing
           place
           was
           not
           past
           foure
           miles
           distant
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           thence
           easilie
           to
           get
           vnto
           the
           Castell
           of
           
             Saint
             Michaell
          
           .
           Which
           aduise
           so
           giuen
           Saluago
           departed
           to
           Messana
           ,
           and
           there
           shewed
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           warres
           in
           Melita
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           lacke
           of
           souldiors
           there
           ,
           and
           required
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           but
           a
           thousand
           footemen
           beesides
           those
           which
           hee
           had
           already
           sent
           ,
           and
           than
           hee
           verilie
           hoped
           that
           the
           furie
           of
           the
           Turckes
           should
           for
           a
           time
           bee
           endured
           ,
           vnto
           such
           time
           as
           the
           Viceroy
           with
           his
           nauie
           should
           giue
           further
           succour
           .
        
         
           While
           these
           matters
           were
           putting
           in
           redinesse
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           had
           more
           hast
           ,
           if
           that
           our
           Christian
           Princes
           in
           so
           weightie
           and
           daungerous
           causes
           had
           not
           seemed
           to
           haue
           slept
           too
           much
           :
           the
           third
           day
           of
           the
           moneth
           of
           
           Iune
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           holy
           day
           dedicated
           to
           saint
           Hermes
           ,
           
           the
           Turkes
           sodainely
           went
           to
           assault
           the
           fortresse
           of
           saint
           Hermes
           ,
           supposing
           to
           haue
           gotten
           by
           scaling
           of
           short
           ladders
           that
           part
           of
           a
           new
           fort
           which
           the
           Christians
           had
           builded
           ioyning
           nigh
           vnto
           the
           conterscarpt
           of
           the
           Castell
           .
           But
           the
           Christians
           with
           the
           help
           of
           a
           new
           Casemact
           made
           strong
           and
           large
           in
           the
           dike
           ,
           with
           faggot
           &
           earth
           ,
           (
           which
           before
           had
           no
           manner
           of
           defence
           there
           )
           and
           by
           the
           ayde
           of
           the
           Castell
           also
           ,
           worthelie
           withstood
           the
           enemie
           ;
           In
           such
           sort
           as
           that
           they
           filled
           the
           dike
           of
           the
           fort
           with
           the
           dead
           bodies
           of
           the
           Turkes
           .
           The
           Turkes
           notwithstanding
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           multitude
           ,
           wherewith
           rather
           than
           manhoode
           they
           obtaine
           the
           victories
           that
           they
           get
           )
           dyd
           meruailously
           stand
           to
           their
           marke
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           that
           with
           very
           force
           (
           though
           late
           at
           night
           )
           they
           dyd
           win
           that
           part
           of
           the
           fort
           which
           vieweth
           the
           port
           of
           Mussetto
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           there
           ,
           with
           a
           meruelous
           expedicion
           they
           entrenched
           thēselues
           with
           a
           new
           work
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           they
           might
           not
           bee
           endamaged
           by
           the
           Christians
           .
           For
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Turks
           artillerie
           which
           were
           planted
           vpon
           the
           other
           side
           of
           Marzamusetto
           they
           were
           not
           a
           litle
           ayded
           to
           entrench
           ,
           considering
           vpon
           that
           part
           ,
           their
           Artillerie
           in
           such
           sort
           scoured
           ,
           that
           our
           men
           durst
           not
           abide
           there
           ,
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           fort
           to
           resist
           ,
           wherwith
           also
           the
           corner
           of
           a
           bulwarke
           &
           the
           curtaine
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           fort
           were
           likewise
           beaten
           in
           sunder
           .
           Whereof
           though
           the
           height
           and
           greatnesse
           was
           very
           troublesome
           to
           the
           enemie
           ;
           yet
           was
           the
           same
           litle
           profitable
           to
           vs
           ,
           because
           the
           sides
           thereof
           was
           not
           bending
           &
           crooking
           ynough
           that
           therby
           both
           the
           same
           might
           the
           better
           haue
           ben
           defended
           ,
           and
           the
           enemie
           more
           conueniently
           haue
           beene
           beaten
           
           on
           the
           flanke
           .
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           night
           approched
           on
           ,
           the
           Turks
           to
           the
           number
           of
           fiue
           thousand
           remained
           ther
           still
           ,
           for
           about
           nine
           thousand
           gaue
           the
           assalt
           )
           &
           the
           Christians
           were
           compelled
           to
           retire
           themselues
           out
           of
           the
           fort
           into
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           &
           to
           leaue
           the
           fort
           to
           the
           Turks
           that
           wan
           the
           same
           .
           The
           Turks
           through
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           darknesse
           of
           the
           night
           with
           pokes
           stuffed
           with
           okam
           and
           earth
           ,
           filled
           that
           part
           of
           the
           dike
           ,
           that
           was
           vnder
           the
           ramper
           ,
           that
           the
           breadth
           and
           deepenesse
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           vpon
           the
           approach
           ,
           might
           lesse
           annoy
           them
           .
           In
           this
           aslalt
           ,
           aboue
           eight
           hundred
           Turkes
           were
           slaine
           ,
           whereof
           part
           were
           Ianizaries
           ,
           &
           part
           of
           the
           Spachies
           ,
           besides
           not
           a
           few
           
           that
           were
           hurt
           ,
           of
           whom
           a
           good
           part
           remained
           in
           the
           dikes
           ,
           halfe
           dead
           &
           halfe
           aliue
           ,
           for
           that
           part
           of
           the
           dike
           which
           was
           filled
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           stop
           both
           them
           and
           vs
           from
           comming
           to
           help
           them
           ,
           considering
           there
           was
           no
           passage
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           onely
           that
           one
           which
           was
           in
           the
           front
           of
           the
           rampire
           ,
           wherefore
           those
           that
           so
           remained
           hurt
           ,
           of
           very
           force
           must
           needs
           perish
           ,
           when
           none
           could
           come
           to
           helpe
           them
           .
           Of
           vs
           christians
           at
           the
           first
           encounter
           ,
           were
           slaine
           about
           xlv
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           were
           certaine
           knights
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           as
           Gaurdamps
           borne
           in
           Auern
           in
           fraunce
           ,
           Masius
           of
           the
           prouince
           of
           Narbon
           in
           france
           ,
           Contilia
           a
           
             Spaniard
             ,
             Somatia
          
           a
           Florentine
           ,
           &
           Ninecas
           a
           German
           ,
           &
           certaine
           wounded
           ,
           as
           Captaine
           Motta
           ,
           who
           afterward
           dyed
           in
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           of
           his
           hurts
           .
           The
           great
           Maister
           thinking
           requisit
           ,
           as
           reason
           was
           ,
           that
           a
           supplie
           of
           soldiers
           should
           be
           sent
           to
           succour
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           to
           the
           aide
           therof
           ,
           immediatly
           he
           sent
           not
           onely
           ii
           C
           soldiours
           but
           also
           ii
           C
           gentlemen
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           were
           knights
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           had
           ben
           moe
           ,
           together
           with
           
           the
           foure
           hundred
           that
           were
           in
           the
           castle
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           might
           haue
           beaten
           the
           enemie
           both
           from
           the
           walles
           &
           the
           vtter
           forts
           also
           ,
           &
           to
           haue
           defended
           the
           place
           longer
           time
           :
           But
           because
           the
           great
           Maister
           lacked
           soldiors
           ,
           therfore
           he
           did
           send
           Saluago
           into
           Sicilia
           as
           before
           is
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           obtaine
           but
           fiue
           hundred
           souldiors
           for
           the
           time
           .
           And
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           hee
           would
           abide
           the
           mallice
           of
           the
           enemie
           and
           to
           eschew
           no
           labour
           or
           perrill
           :
           Albeit
           he
           thought
           that
           he
           had
           no
           litle
           occasion
           to
           lament
           the
           infortunitie
           of
           christian
           Princes
           ,
           that
           by
           their
           long
           stay
           ,
           the
           apparant
           occasion
           to
           ouerthrow
           so
           cruell
           an
           enemie
           ,
           should
           bee
           ouerslipt
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           hee
           dyd
           greatlie
           meruaile
           that
           hee
           heard
           of
           no
           manner
           of
           ayde
           out
           of
           Sicilia
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           two
           Gallies
           furnished
           with
           souldiors
           ,
           which
           Saluago
           (
           as
           before
           )
           dyd
           send
           :
           but
           the
           Gallies
           thorough
           the
           fault
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Marriners
           kept
           not
           their
           appoynted
           course
           ;
           For
           whereas
           they
           were
           commaunded
           to
           eschew
           the
           West
           part
           of
           Melita
           ,
           and
           to
           keepe
           course
           towards
           the
           East
           ,
           they
           dyd
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           sayled
           onely
           towards
           the
           West
           vnto
           the
           Island
           of
           Gozo
           ,
           which
           onely
           was
           thorough
           the
           default
           of
           the
           Marriner
           affirming
           that
           hee
           dyd
           see
           certaine
           Gallies
           of
           the
           Turkes
           riding
           in
           the
           port
           of
           Miliare
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Which
           (
           as
           it
           was
           after
           well
           knowen
           )
           was
           vtterly
           vntrew
           ,
           whan
           in
           deede
           ,
           the
           Marryner
           onely
           thorough
           feare
           (
           which
           oft
           times
           not
           a
           litle
           hindereth
           notable
           enterprises
           )
           durst
           procede
           no
           further
           .
           Whereby
           the
           great
           maister
           wanted
           his
           most
           necessarie
           ayde
           ,
           which
           meruailosly
           grieued
           as
           well
           the
           Viceroy
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           chiefly
           Saluago
           ,
           for
           they
           euidently
           dyd
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Turkes
           dyd
           winne
           the
           fortresse
           of
           saint
           Hermes
           ,
           
           being
           the
           chiefest
           hold
           of
           Melita
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           places
           there
           not
           onely
           should
           be
           brought
           in
           meruailous
           daunger
           ,
           but
           also
           those
           of
           the
           
             Island
             Melita
          
           should
           bee
           vtterlie
           debarred
           from
           their
           entrise
           to
           haue
           succors
           .
           It
           was
           not
           impossible
           but
           that
           the
           fortresse
           might
           be
           easilie
           wonne
           and
           gotten
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           enemie
           had
           gotten
           one
           of
           the
           Bulwarks
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fortresse
           beeing
           but
           narrow
           of
           it selfe
           ,
           was
           in
           manner
           on
           euerie
           part
           continually
           assalted
           ,
           which
           beeing
           considered
           by
           those
           ,
           that
           could
           skill
           in
           warres
           ,
           dyd
           greatly
           mooue
           them
           ,
           chiefely
           when
           they
           perceiued
           that
           ayde
           so
           secretly
           came
           .
           The
           meane
           time
           by
           the
           commaundement
           of
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           the
           fourth
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           certaine
           souldiors
           were
           gathered
           to
           the
           ende
           that
           by
           his
           example
           ,
           other
           Princes
           might
           the
           better
           bee
           encouraged
           to
           giue
           succors
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           commaunded
           that
           one
           hundreth
           pound
           of
           golde
           should
           bee
           giuen
           to
           Cambiano
           ,
           Lieuetenant
           of
           that
           order
           in
           Rome
           ,
           and
           certaine
           furniture
           of
           ponder
           to
           bee
           deliuered
           to
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Castall
           of
           sainct
           Angelo
           at
           Rome
           ,
           that
           nothing
           should
           on
           his
           part
           seeme
           to
           want
           ,
           that
           possiblie
           he
           could
           doe
           .
           For
           ,
           vnto
           his
           holynesse
           souldiors
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           number
           sixt
           hundereth
           ,
           hee
           appoynted
           
             Pompeio
             Colono
          
           to
           bee
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           
             Camillo
             Medices
          
           to
           bee
           Lieuetenant
           .
           After
           this
           bande
           ,
           followed
           manie
           voluntarie
           souldiors
           that
           both
           vowed
           themselues
           to
           serue
           in
           so
           holie
           a
           cause
           ,
           and
           also
           to
           winne
           immortall
           fame
           ,
           proceeding
           with
           such
           ardent
           and
           couragious
           mindes
           ,
           that
           euery
           litle
           stay
           ,
           seemed
           to
           them
           to
           be
           an
           whole
           yeere
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           they
           departing
           vnto
           Naples
           ,
           found
           there
           
             Ioan
             Andrew
             Auria
          
           ,
           with
           a
           leauen
           long
           shippes
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Prince
           of
           Populonia
           with
           nine
           ,
           
             Lanicio
             Prouano
          
           with
           three
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           other
           that
           were
           rigged
           foorth
           at
           the
           charges
           of
           other
           priuate
           persons
           .
           Into
           these
           ships
           that
           came
           from
           Rome
           ,
           all
           the
           bandes
           of
           footemen
           there
           ,
           were
           shipt
           and
           carried
           ouer
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           to
           the
           Citie
           of
           Messana
           ,
           where
           the
           kings
           nauie
           was
           in
           riging
           .
        
         
           While
           that
           the
           Christians
           ,
           considered
           not
           that
           the
           perill
           was
           so
           great
           as
           it
           was
           in
           deede
           .
           The
           Turks
           not
           ignorant
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           determined
           to
           proue
           the
           vttermost
           ,
           beefore
           that
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           Christians
           should
           augment
           ,
           thinking
           that
           if
           they
           could
           get
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           ,
           the
           rest
           were
           easily
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           first
           thereby
           they
           should
           be
           onely
           maisters
           of
           
             Porto
             Musetto
          
           ,
           wherby
           they
           should
           gaine
           a
           safe
           and
           sure
           rodested
           for
           their
           nauie
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           liked
           .
           Besides
           ,
           to
           haue
           all
           that
           peece
           of
           land
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           two
           ports
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           beating
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Michael
          
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           ship
           should
           enter
           ,
           or
           goe
           forth
           out
           of
           the
           hauen
           of
           
             Porto
             Maiore
          
           ,
           without
           their
           leaue
           .
           These
           things
           and
           others
           ,
           when
           the
           Turks
           had
           pondered
           ,
           they
           beeganne
           to
           giue
           a
           terrible
           batterie
           to
           the
           fortresse
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           ,
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           artillerie
           seafed
           not
           to
           thunder
           by
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           daies
           continually
           .
           The
           next
           night
           after
           ,
           the
           Turks
           sodainlie
           assalted
           the
           breach
           with
           ladders
           ,
           and
           almost
           had
           gained
           the
           toppe
           of
           the
           curtaine
           ,
           when
           as
           our
           Christians
           desiring
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           come
           to
           hand
           strokes
           ,
           couragiouslie
           gaue
           charge
           on
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           the
           Turks
           ,
           were
           in
           such
           sort
           repulsed
           ,
           that
           neuer
           after
           (
           vntill
           they
           wanne
           the
           fortresse
           )
           they
           durst
           rayse
           a
           ladder
           against
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           While
           on
           this
           side
           these
           matters
           were
           in
           dooing
           ,
           the
           souldiours
           of
           the
           
             Turke
             Dorguta
          
           ,
           puffed
           vp
           with
           a
           certayne
           pride
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           would
           seeme
           to
           exceede
           the
           rest
           ,
           gathered
           themselues
           togethers
           at
           
             Martia
             Scala
          
           ,
           beeing
           a
           little
           baie
           ,
           beetwixt
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           and
           the
           rodested
           of
           Saint
           Thomas
           ,
           whom
           whan
           the
           garrison
           of
           Borgo
           perceiued
           ,
           they
           immediatly
           issued
           ,
           and
           so
           hotte
           handeled
           them
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           great
           number
           of
           them
           ,
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Turks
           were
           compelled
           to
           retire
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           conflict
           was
           slaine
           Bonnemio
           a
           gentleman
           of
           Fraunce
           a
           knight
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           with
           seauen
           others
           .
        
         
           At
           that
           time
           ,
           Monserrato
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           castle
           of
           
             Saint
             Hermes
          
           ,
           to
           bee
           Captaine
           there
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Brolio
           ,
           who
           beefore
           ,
           there
           was
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           thorough
           his
           intollerable
           watchinges
           and
           trauayles
           ,
           about
           his
           charge
           ,
           was
           fallen
           verie
           sicke
           .
           Which
           Brolio
           oft
           times
           beefore
           did
           write
           to
           the
           great
           Maister
           that
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           ,
           was
           in
           such
           sort
           fortified
           and
           furnished
           ,
           with
           euery
           thing
           thereunto
           appertaining
           ,
           that
           hee
           thought
           that
           it
           was
           in
           manner
           impossible
           that
           the
           enimie
           should
           get
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           knights
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           and
           others
           that
           there
           serued
           ,
           tooke
           such
           encouragement
           by
           his
           worthy
           exhortacions
           ,
           that
           comming
           to
           hand
           strokes
           they
           fought
           it
           sorth
           aboue
           all
           mens
           expectation
           ,
           nor
           the
           Turks
           though
           they
           had
           these
           repulses
           ,
           left
           off
           so
           ,
           but
           beegan
           a
           new
           batterie
           with
           their
           artillerie
           by
           the
           space
           of
           certaine
           daies
           ,
           and
           assalted
           most
           suriously
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           ingins
           that
           they
           could
           deuise
           .
        
         
         
           Among
           which
           they
           had
           inuented
           a
           meruailous
           bridge
           
           framed
           vpon
           mastes
           ,
           of
           such
           a
           bredth
           that
           tenne
           persons
           might
           easily
           fight
           on
           front
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           a
           length
           ,
           that
           it
           ouerreached
           the
           dike
           and
           rested
           vpon
           the
           cortaine
           of
           the
           fortresse
           :
           Besides
           they
           placed
           foure
           thousand
           harquebusars
           alongst
           the
           dike
           ,
           to
           beate
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Cortaines
           that
           none
           within
           should
           approch
           to
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ,
           and
           than
           caused
           all
           their
           nauie
           to
           come
           neerer
           the
           shore
           of
           Saint
           Georgis
           port
           in
           landing
           theyr
           whole
           force
           .
        
         
           And
           whan
           as
           by
           the
           space
           of
           eighteene
           dayes
           they
           had
           battered
           this
           poore
           fortresse
           ,
           and
           had
           cruelly
           rent
           the
           bulwarks
           and
           Cortains
           thereof
           with
           thirteene
           thousand
           shot
           ,
           and
           in
           assured
           hope
           to
           haue
           wonne
           the
           fortresse
           .
           Beeholde
           one
           Baragamo
           a
           Biscaian
           borne
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Ioannits
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           Captaine
           Medrano
           a
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           sundrie
           other
           valiaunt
           seruitures
           repayred
           to
           this
           dreadfull
           Bridge
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           meruaile
           of
           all
           that
           dyd
           see
           them
           ,
           there
           incountred
           the
           Turkes
           .
        
         
           The
           fight
           on
           both
           sides
           was
           meruailous
           vehement
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           the
           Turkes
           manfullie
           beehaued
           themselues
           that
           they
           had
           planted
           one
           of
           their
           Ensignes
           vpon
           a
           Bulwarke
           there
           ,
           which
           when
           as
           Captaine
           Medrano
           ,
           had
           worthilie
           bereft
           ,
           and
           held
           in
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           departing
           therewith
           ,
           both
           hee
           and
           Baragamo
           ,
           with
           the
           shot
           of
           
           harquebuses
           were
           slaine
           .
           At
           that
           time
           those
           three
           hundred
           souldiors
           whereof
           I
           told
           you
           beefore
           ,
           which
           were
           sent
           thether
           from
           the
           great
           Maister
           ,
           shewed
           themselues
           ,
           in
           dooing
           notable
           seruice
           :
           For
           so
           soone
           as
           they
           perceiued
           the
           fortresse
           to
           consist
           in
           that
           apparant
           daunger
           ,
           
           some
           of
           them
           hurled
           wilde
           fire
           vpon
           the
           bridge
           ,
           some
           burning
           pitch
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           another
           sort
           of
           them
           tumbled
           mighty
           great
           stones
           vpon
           such
           as
           would
           haue
           entred
           ,
           another
           part
           of
           them
           ,
           kept
           the
           enimie
           occupied
           with
           continuall
           shot
           ,
           that
           they
           durst
           not
           come
           nigher
           .
           
           So
           that
           after
           a
           dreadfull
           fight
           this
           new
           deuised
           bridge
           of
           the
           Turks
           was
           burnt
           in
           sunder
           ,
           &
           with
           the
           ruine
           ther
           ▪
           of
           perished
           eight
           hundred
           Turks
           ,
           the
           remnant
           ,
           so
           well
           as
           they
           could
           (
           whereof
           few
           escaped
           vnhurt
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           part
           very
           sore
           wounded
           ,
           )
           retired
           to
           their
           shames
           ,
           leauing
           behinde
           them
           whether
           they
           would
           or
           no
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           chiefest
           ensignes
           they
           had
           ,
           the
           one
           pertaining
           to
           Mustapha
           ,
           the
           other
           to
           Dorgutes
           ,
           which
           our
           Christians
           to
           the
           great
           griefe
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           fixed
           vpon
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Cortaine
           .
           During
           this
           cruell
           assalt
           vpon
           the
           one
           side
           ;
           the
           Turkes
           vpon
           the
           South
           West
           part
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           gaue
           another
           vehement
           charge
           ,
           in
           such
           fort
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           wonne
           the
           Va●mure
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           when
           the
           garrison
           that
           remained
           in
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           did
           perceiue
           ,
           and
           thinking
           that
           with
           their
           artillery
           they
           were
           able
           to
           driue
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           from
           the
           place
           which
           they
           had
           gotten
           ,
           they
           vnbended
           at
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           a
           great
           peece
           of
           artillerie
           ,
           and
           in
           steede
           of
           them
           ,
           taking
           one
           for
           an
           other
           ,
           seauen
           of
           our
           Christians
           ,
           beeing
           on
           the
           Ramper
           of
           the
           fortresse
           ,
           were
           pittifully
           slaine
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           had
           perceiued
           ,
           and
           to
           amend
           their
           former
           errour
           ,
           they
           caused
           another
           great
           peece
           to
           bee
           blowen
           off
           ,
           with
           the
           stroke
           whereof
           ,
           were
           torne
           in
           peeces
           foure
           of
           the
           Turkes
           most
           notable
           Captaines
           ,
           and
           twelue
           other
           of
           their
           best
           and
           hardiest
           souldiers
           ,
           that
           the
           Turks
           had
           .
           While
           thus
           furiously
           that
           the
           fight
           continued
           ,
           the
           
           Turkes
           entrenched
           vpon
           that
           part
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           Hermes
           which
           is
           towardes
           the
           Castle
           of
           
             Saint
             Angelo
          
           .
           But
           our
           men
           espying
           their
           dooing
           ,
           with
           pots
           filled
           with
           wilde
           fire
           and
           burning
           pitch
           ,
           hurled
           among
           them
           ,
           caused
           the
           Turkes
           right
           soone
           to
           depart
           .
           The
           Turkes
           (
           thus
           beeing
           expulsed
           by
           the
           valiant
           hardinesse
           of
           our
           Christians
           )
           retourned
           carefully
           ,
           into
           their
           campe
           ,
           leauing
           beehinde
           them
           dead
           in
           this
           terrible
           assault
           about
           two
           thousand
           of
           their
           souldiers
           ,
           where
           two
           hundred
           of
           our
           men
           were
           slaine
           ,
           &
           as
           many
           hurt
           .
           In
           the
           day
           of
           this
           assault
           the
           great
           Maister
           espying
           oportunitie
           caused
           a
           foist
           to
           bee
           prepared
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           had
           ouer
           a
           peece
           of
           a
           ground
           vnto
           
             Martia
             Scala
          
           ,
           and
           one
           therein
           with
           certaine
           Marriners
           to
           passe
           into
           Sicilia
           ,
           with
           letters
           to
           enforme
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           and
           the
           Popes
           holynesse
           also
           ,
           of
           the
           manfull
           defence
           of
           the
           fortresse
           of
           Saint
           
             Hermes
             ▪
          
           and
           in
           what
           extreame
           daunger
           ,
           the
           same
           remained
           excepte
           speedie
           aide
           and
           succour
           ,
           were
           giuen
           to
           the
           same
           :
           the
           tenor
           of
           which
           letters
           written
           to
           the
           Viceroy
           ,
           is
           as
           followeth
           ,
           hauing
           of
           purpose
           thought
           conuenient
           not
           to
           set
           forth
           vnto
           you
           the
           contents
           of
           the
           Popes
           letters
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           both
           the
           letters
           being
           one
           ,
           the
           rehearsall
           of
           the
           letters
           of
           the
           Viceroy
           may
           well
           inough
           suffice
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 To
                 Dom
                 Garza
                 di
                 Toled●
                 Viceroy
                 of
                 Sicill
                 and
                 High
                 Admirall
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 Mauie
                 ,
                 most
                 bartie
                 greeting
                 .
              
               
                 SIthens
                 Saluago
                 departed
                 hence
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 sent
                 vnto
                 your
                 Grace
                 two
                 seuerall
                 letters
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 conn●i●d
                 
                 through
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 Malta
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 Ilandos
                 Good
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 of
                 god
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 hands
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 ,
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 neither
                 messenger
                 nor
                 yet
                 letters
                 came
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 commanded
                 one
                 of
                 my
                 men
                 with
                 certaine
                 letters
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 redinesse
                 to
                 depart
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 vnto
                 
                   Messana
                   ▪
                
                 who
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 prooued
                 to
                 get
                 foorth
                 ,
                 sundry
                 nights
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 escaped
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 fully
                 passed
                 two
                 miles
                 on
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 espyed
                 by
                 the
                 Turkes
                 Nauie
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 hast
                 made
                 towa●d●
                 ▪
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 my
                 messenger
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 speede
                 hee
                 could
                 ,
                 retired
                 from
                 ▪
                 〈…〉
                 de
                 parted
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ranne
                 his
                 ship
                 on
                 land
                 ,
                 ●●d
                 with
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 letters
                 hurled
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 saued
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 company
                 from
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 the
                 Turkes
                 .
              
               
                 Albeeit
                 perceiuing
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Turkes
                 haue
                 brought
                 their
                 Nauie
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Port
                 of
                 Vulturno
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 with
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 requisit
                 that
                 your
                 Grace
                 should
                 haue
                 intelligence
                 of
                 matters
                 heere
                 already
                 passed
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 therefore
                 caused
                 a
                 foist
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 in
                 readinesse
                 at
                 
                   Martia
                   Scala
                
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Turkes
                 were
                 occupied
                 vpon
                 an
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 now
                 I
                 hope
                 these
                 my
                 letters
                 may
                 shortlie
                 and
                 with
                 safetie
                 come
                 vnto
                 your
                 handes
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 thought
                 conuenient
                 ,
                 your
                 Grace
                 should
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 The
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 of
                 this
                 month
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Nauie
                 of
                 the
                 Turks
                 ,
                 about
                 night
                 passed
                 this
                 port
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 night
                 was
                 darke
                 ,
                 wee
                 could
                 not
                 perceiue
                 the
                 inconuenience
                 of
                 their
                 nauie
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 learned
                 so
                 much
                 after
                 that
                 their
                 gallies
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 left
                 in
                 manner
                 vnarmed
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 well
                 bee
                 towed
                 from
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 chiefely
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 enforced
                 to
                 departe
                 from
                 the
                 port
                 of
                 Vulturno
                 ,
                 and
                 perhaps
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 your
                 Nauie
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 vnderstoode
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 enformed
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 hundred
                 and
                 fiftie
                 ships
                 riding
                 at
                 an
                 ancre
                 in
                 the
                 port
                 of
                 Messana
                 ,
                 was
                 likewise
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ride
                 in
                 the
                 port
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Paule
                
                 ,
                 but
                 planted
                 their
                 ships
                 aboue
                 
                   Porto
                   Musetto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 gallies
                 at
                 
                   Saint
                   Georges
                
                 ,
                 howbeit
                 their
                 ships
                 &
                 gallies
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 farre
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 your
                 Graces
                 nauie
                 should
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 sudden
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 feare
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 speede
                 ,
                 a
                 pace
                 to
                 their
                 nauie
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 further
                 off
                 distant
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 port
                 of
                 Vulturno
                 ,
                 appeareth
                 not
                 one
                 Turcke
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 first
                 encamping
                 places
                 at
                 
                   Saint
                   Katherines
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Saint
                   Iohns
                
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 the
                 villages
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 forsaken
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 Turks
                 haue
                 their
                 nauie
                 riding
                 ,
                 whereas
                 I
                 tolde
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 army
                 on
                 land
                 lieng
                 before
                 the
                 fortresse
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hermes
                
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 almightie
                 God
                 hath
                 hetherto
                 defended
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 still
                 conserue
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 hoped
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 yesterday
                 )
                 it
                 so
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 a
                 most
                 furious
                 assalt
                 continued
                 by
                 the
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 foure
                 houres
                 ,
                 with
                 foure
                 charges
                 giuen
                 ,
                 and
                 valiantly
                 sustained
                 by
                 our
                 worthy
                 souldiours
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 a
                 bridge
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turkes
                 had
                 planted
                 ouer
                 the
                 dike
                 of
                 the
                 fortresse
                 ,
                 the
                 Turkes
                 had
                 the
                 repulse
                 not
                 without
                 some
                 losse
                 of
                 our
                 Christians
                 ,
                 where
                 among
                 others
                 Captaine
                 Medrano
                 ,
                 (
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 care
                 )
                 was
                 slaine
                 :
                 with
                 this
                 victory
                 our
                 christians
                 are
                 so
                 incouraged
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 hope
                 with
                 Gods
                 helpe
                 ,
                 the
                 fortresse
                 (
                 vntill
                 your
                 Graces
                 comming
                 )
                 may
                 bee
                 defended
                 ,
                 chiefelie
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 enimie
                 hath
                 partly
                 deminished
                 the
                 
                 feruent
                 heat
                 of
                 their
                 vsuall
                 shot
                 of
                 their
                 great
                 artillerie
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 now
                 any
                 aide
                 or
                 supplie
                 of
                 souldiers
                 from
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 or
                 mine
                 owne
                 two
                 gallies
                 that
                 are
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 furnished
                 with
                 souldiours
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 assured
                 hope
                 that
                 the
                 enimie
                 should
                 neuer
                 get
                 the
                 fortresse
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 whereof
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 loke
                 euery
                 houre
                 for
                 succour
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 souldiours
                 and
                 municions
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 maner
                 are
                 consumed
                 ,
                 determining
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 little
                 number
                 which
                 is
                 left
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 cost
                 vs
                 all
                 our
                 liues
                 ,
                 vntill
                 such
                 time
                 your
                 Grace
                 shall
                 send
                 aide
                 ,
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 assuredly
                 hope
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 pietie
                 and
                 famous
                 vertue
                 in
                 your
                 Grace
                 remayning
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 not
                 forget
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 distresse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 your
                 Grace
                 considering
                 the
                 great
                 danger
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 defer
                 any
                 longer
                 ,
                 )
                 you
                 will
                 help
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 supplie
                 of
                 souldiours
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 easilie
                 you
                 may
                 now
                 send
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Turkes
                 are
                 departed
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 you
                 will
                 send
                 may
                 without
                 any
                 perill
                 land
                 at
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 this
                 Iland
                 called
                 
                   Saxa
                   Nigra
                
                 .
                 In
                 your
                 Grace
                 (
                 after
                 Almightie
                 God
                 )
                 is
                 situated
                 our
                 health
                 or
                 hope
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wee
                 most
                 hartely
                 beseech
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 forsake
                 vs
                 not
                 in
                 our
                 imminent
                 dangers
                 ,
                 for
                 vnto
                 your
                 approued
                 wisedome
                 &
                 pietie
                 ,
                 we
                 commit
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 fare
                 your
                 Grace
                 most
                 hartely
                 well
                 .
                 From
                 Malta
                 this
                 seauenteene
                 of
                 Iune
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Viceroy
             hauing
             receiued
             these
             letters
             ,
             and
             considering
             the
             great
             daunger
             ,
             of
             the
             besieged
             fortresse
             ,
             was
             as
             it
             appertained
             wonderfully
             moued
             therewith
             ,
             and
             shewed
             a
             meruailous
             desire
             to
             set
             forward
             the
             kings
             
             whole
             nauie
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             howbeit
             because
             the
             ships
             that
             should
             come
             vnto
             him
             from
             Geanes
             ,
             was
             at
             that
             time
             not
             arriued
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             expedient
             ,
             that
             his
             Grace
             should
             not
             aduenture
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             vntill
             their
             comming
             :
             therefore
             it
             pleased
             his
             Grace
             to
             send
             
               Signore
               Giouanni
               Cardono
            
             ,
             with
             foure
             long
             shippes
             called
             Galliaceis
             ,
             of
             the
             which
             two
             pertayned
             to
             the
             knights
             of
             Malta
             .
             Vnto
             Cordono
             the
             Viceroy
             ioyned
             a
             gentleman
             called
             Robles
             ,
             with
             an
             ensigne
             of
             Spaniards
             ,
             beeing
             chosen
             souldiours
             .
             There
             were
             shipped
             ,
             also
             with
             these
             about
             foure
             score
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             that
             onely
             at
             Messana
             ,
             tarried
             for
             passage
             into
             Malta
             ,
             among
             these
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             were
             
               Signore
               Parisoto
            
             the
             nephew
             of
             the
             great
             master
             of
             
               Malta
               ,
               Vincentio
               Caraffa
               ,
               Boninsegna
               ,
            
             and
             Maldonado
             ,
             both
             
               Spaniards
               ,
               Centio
               Aquitano
            
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             though
             through
             tempests
             and
             foule
             weather
             ,
             they
             came
             not
             timelie
             inough
             to
             the
             Island
             of
             Malta
             ,
             as
             was
             desired
             ,
             yet
             their
             comming
             was
             a
             meruaylous
             great
             helpe
             to
             the
             other
             Christians
             .
             Which
             new
             supplie
             if
             the
             same
             had
             come
             beefore
             the
             losle
             of
             the
             fortresse
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             ,
             perhaps
             therewith
             the
             fortresse
             might
             haue
             ben
             saued
             .
             These
             foure
             Galliaceis
             departed
             from
             Messana
             the
             seauenteenth
             of
             Iune
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             meane
             time
             (
             not
             caring
             for
             their
             great
             losse
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             they
             had
             ben
             beasts
             gone
             to
             the
             slaughter
             house
             ,
             determined
             desperately
             to
             renew
             their
             fight
             ,
             )
             beegan
             their
             furious
             batterie
             againe
             ,
             with
             the
             great
             artillerie
             ,
             continuing
             the
             same
             ,
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             vnto
             such
             time
             as
             such
             breaches
             were
             made
             ,
             as
             conuenientlie
             were
             to
             assault
             ,
             then
             the
             Turkes
             gaue
             so
             furious
             a
             charge
             with
             such
             a
             
             multitude
             ,
             and
             courage
             therewith
             ,
             that
             vnlesse
             the
             most
             valiaunt
             vertues
             of
             the
             defenders
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             contempt
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             immortall
             glory
             ,
             had
             had
             the
             superioritie
             of
             the
             apparaunt
             terrour
             :
             truelie
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             had
             either
             put
             our
             Christians
             to
             flight
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             haue
             compelled
             them
             to
             yeeld
             willingly
             the
             fortresse
             .
             Right
             hot
             was
             the
             fight
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             both
             parts
             seemed
             to
             bee
             so
             desprate
             in
             fight
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             win
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             to
             defend
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             it
             appeared
             that
             day
             would
             haue
             giuen
             end
             to
             those
             wars
             :
             fiue
             houres
             it
             was
             furiously
             fought
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             the
             end
             the
             Turks
             through
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             our
             christians
             were
             repulsed
             ,
             howbeit
             the
             Turks
             the
             night
             following
             rested
             not
             ,
             but
             still
             beat
             at
             the
             fortresse
             with
             their
             great
             artillery
             ,
             that
             therwith
             the
             curtaines
             being
             so
             torne
             &
             rent
             ,
             our
             christians
             had
             much
             a
             doe
             to
             stop
             the
             enimie
             from
             scaling
             ,
             a●●o●●
             th●
             which
             our
             christians
             had
             meruailous
             prouid
             〈…〉
             .
             In
             this
             terrible
             conflict
             ,
             were
             slaine
             of
             the
             side
             of
             the
             christians
             two
             hundred
             ,
             &
             of
             the
             Turks
             part
             ,
             an
             innumerable
             sort
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             famous
             
               Pirat
               Dorguta
            
             ,
             
             while
             he
             executed
             no
             lesse
             the
             part
             of
             a
             prudent
             captaine
             ,
             then
             also
             the
             function
             of
             a
             worthy
             souldior
             ,
             through
             the
             stroke
             vpon
             his
             head
             with
             a
             great
             stone
             at
             this
             assalt
             ,
             was
             wounded
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             within
             two
             daies
             after
             died
             ,
             and
             his
             dead
             body
             from
             ●●●n●e
             ,
             honourablie
             was
             transported
             to
             Tripolis
             in
             Barbaria
             .
             But
             with
             this
             worthie
             Constancie
             ,
             and
             valiaunt
             acts
             of
             our
             Christians
             ,
             the
             Captaines
             of
             the
             Turkes
             (
             beeing
             made
             more
             furious
             and
             raging
             ,
             then
             beefore
             they
             were
             )
             collected
             all
             their
             Nauie
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             commaunded
             that
             the
             fortresse
             on
             euery
             side
             ,
             both
             by
             land
             &
             sea
             ,
             should
             be
             assalted
             
             and
             that
             euer
             fresh
             souldiers
             should
             continually
             be
             sent
             ,
             vntill
             the
             fortresse
             were
             wonne
             by
             assault
             .
             Therfore
             the
             Turks
             immediatlie
             caused
             ,
             both
             bridges
             ,
             ladders
             ,
             ingins
             ,
             weapon
             &
             other
             necessaries
             meet
             for
             the
             assault
             ,
             to
             be
             with
             all
             diligence
             put
             in
             readines
             which
             when
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             being
             then
             in
             the
             castle
             of
             
               Saint
               Angelo
            
             perceiued
             ,
             fearing
             (
             as
             reason
             was
             )
             that
             the
             fortresse
             was
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             &
             beare
             the
             furious
             charge
             that
             was
             in
             preparing
             against
             the
             ●●me
             ,
             therefore
             about
             two
             daies
             before
             this
             last
             assault
             ,
             hee
             called
             together
             the
             counsaile
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             shewing
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             did
             
             perceiue
             ,
             so
             well
             as
             hee
             ,
             in
             what
             meruailous
             daunger
             ,
             those
             rested
             ,
             that
             were
             defenders
             of
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             nor
             he
             doubted
             but
             that
             euery
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             pietie
             ,
             &
             Godly
             harts
             in
             them
             remaining
             ,
             had
             no
             little
             compassion
             of
             the
             perill
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             bretheren
             ,
             and
             other
             worthie
             souldiours
             ,
             there
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             no
             less●
             then
             if
             the
             cases
             of
             the
             defenders
             were
             their
             owne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             required
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             best
             aduise
             ,
             what
             were
             requisit
             for
             the
             safegard
             of
             such
             valiant
             persons
             .
             The
             matter
             being
             throughly
             considered
             ,
             the
             counsell
             gaue
             immediate
             
             resolution
             ,
             that
             forsomuch
             as
             the
             fortresse
             no
             longer
             could
             bee
             kept
             ,
             that
             the
             liues
             of
             the
             defenders
             should
             be
             saued
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             the
             bringing
             awaie
             of
             the
             defenders
             ,
             twelue
             foists
             should
             be
             sent
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             there
             was
             elected
             ,
             three
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             the
             night
             following
             should
             passe
             ouer
             to
             the
             fortresse
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             defenders
             ,
             the
             determination
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             and
             counsell
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             suruey
             ,
             in
             what
             state
             euery
             thing
             in
             the
             fortresse
             were
             ,
             after
             so
             many
             cruell
             assaults
             suffered
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             there
             
             were
             cause
             ,
             to
             forsake
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             then
             the
             waters
             ther
             to
             be
             poisoned
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             artillerie
             ,
             to
             be
             cloied
             vp
             with
             nailes
             .
             For
             executing
             of
             which
             embassade
             foorth
             with
             departed
             
               Medina
               a
               spaniard
               ,
               Rocca
               a
               frenchman
               ,
               &
               Constantino
               Castriota
            
             an
             Italian
             ,
             not
             without
             meruailous
             danger
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             considering
             the
             Turks
             espying
             thē
             ,
             charged
             at
             them
             sundry
             shot
             of
             the
             harquebuze
             ,
             &
             after
             their
             ariuall
             in
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             they
             expressed
             to
             the
             defenders
             ,
             the
             pleasure
             &
             determinaciō
             of
             the
             great
             maister
             &
             counsell
             of
             the
             order
             .
             The
             defenders
             vnderstanding
             ,
             the
             
             great
             care
             &
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Maister
             &
             counsell
             had
             for
             their
             safetie
             ,
             most
             humbly
             gaue
             thanks
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Then
             so
             much
             as
             concerned
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             fortres
             ,
             if
             the
             straitnes
             therof
             ,
             the
             small
             number
             of
             the
             defenders
             ,
             &
             the
             great
             number
             of
             the
             enimie
             ,
             should
             be
             considered
             ,
             truely
             the
             fortresse
             were
             in
             meruailous
             daunger
             ,
             chiefely
             in
             that
             the
             enimie
             was
             purposed
             to
             giue
             of
             new
             another
             desperate
             assalt
             ,
             howbeit
             insomuch
             as
             hetherto
             ,
             they
             had
             tasted
             of
             the
             mercifull
             aide
             of
             almightie
             God
             ,
             that
             vnto
             that
             time
             had
             defended
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             rabious
             furie
             of
             so
             terrible
             an
             enemie
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             place
             as
             they
             thought
             was
             defensable
             ,
             with
             munition
             inough
             ,
             there
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             and
             that
             chiefely
             they
             had
             required
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             charge
             in
             defending
             of
             the
             peece
             or
             place
             if
             they
             knew
             all
             to
             loose
             their
             liues
             ,
             they
             intended
             to
             defend
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             perhaps
             such
             occasion
             of
             most
             honourable
             defence
             ,
             neuer
             would
             come
             to
             them
             againe
             ,
             therefore
             they
             were
             vtterly
             determined
             to
             spend
             their
             liues
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             almightie
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holie
             religion
             .
             
             
               
                 The
                 race
                 and
                 cource
                 of
                 this
                 britle
                 life
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 .
              
               And
               considering
               that
               to
               each
               one
               there
               is
               an
               appointed
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               desired
               of
               euery
               good
               man
               ,
               that
               this
               life
               of
               ours
               beeing
               subiect
               to
               casualties
               ,
               might
               rather
               be
               emploied
               about
               the
               seruice
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               common
               wealth
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               reserued
               to
               the
               extremitie
               of
               olde
               age
               .
               And
               if
               their
               chāce
               should
               be
               that
               there
               were
               none
               other
               way
               but
               to
               dye
               ,
               they
               hoped
               to
               leaue
               such
               victory
               to
               the
               enemie
               ,
               that
               the
               ioy
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               gaine
               therby
               ,
               should
               cost
               them
               the
               best
               blood
               that
               remained
               in
               the
               worthiest
               Soldiours
               that
               the
               Turks
               than
               had
               .
               And
               therfore
               they
               required
               the
               messengers
               to
               shew
               to
               the
               great
               Maister
               ,
            
             what
             they
             had
             vowed
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             his
             good
             opinion
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             pertained
             to
             haue
             ,
             in
             worthie
             Seruitures
             :
             &
             chiefely
             of
             such
             as
             had
             giuen
             themselues
             to
             that
             order
             of
             Knighthood
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             Messengers
             hauing
             thus
             receaued
             the
             defenders
             answere
             ,
             containing
             greater
             courage
             than
             good
             hap
             ,
             returned
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             ,
             who
             calling
             again
             the
             Counsail
             togethers
             ,
             &
             hearing
             the
             valiant
             answer
             of
             the
             defendours
             ,
             was
             likewise
             desirous
             to
             heare
             the
             opiniōs
             of
             the
             messengers
             ,
             Castriota
             was
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             insomuch
             as
             the
             defendours
             were
             yet
             Maisters
             of
             the
             dikes
             ,
             the
             fortres
             might
             be
             kept
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             Castriota
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             were
             commāded
             )
             would
             take
             the
             defēce
             of
             the
             Fortres
             in
             charge
             ,
             and
             that
             rather
             he
             would
             lose
             his
             life
             ,
             than
             to
             forsake
             the
             place
             .
             But
             Rocca
             the
             French
             man
             was
             of
             contrary
             minde
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             verely
             beleeued
             ,
             the
             Fortres
             was
             not
             able
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             if
             
               Iulius
               Caesar
            
             were
             on
             liue
             ,
             &
             had
             the
             defence
             therof
             ,
             &
             saw
             to
             what
             extremities
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             brought
             
             vnto
             ,
             &
             that
             euery
             Bulwark
             ther
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             rent
             in
             sunder
             by
             the
             enimies
             artillery
             ,
             &
             hurled
             downe
             ,
             &
             compassed
             with
             such
             number
             of
             desperate
             enemies
             ;
             he
             would
             neuer
             suffer
             ,
             that
             the
             liues
             of
             so
             many
             worthie
             soldiours
             should
             ,
             through
             inconsidered
             partinacitie
             ,
             haue
             end
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             forsake
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             to
             reserue
             the
             liues
             of
             so
             many
             valiant
             Seruitures
             for
             other
             places
             of
             greatet
             importance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             valiant
             &
             worthie
             mans
             part
             ,
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             a
             man
             may
             doe
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             stretch
             beyond
             that
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             cannot
             doe
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             thought
             ,
             was
             vsed
             to
             be
             considered
             in
             diseased
             membres
             incurable
             in
             mans
             body
             :
             that
             for
             the
             safegard
             of
             the
             life
             &
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             whole
             bodie
             ,
             it
             was
             meet
             the
             incurable
             member
             to
             be
             cut
             away
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             care
             of
             the
             losse
             therof
             .
          
           
             The
             Spaniard
             agreeing
             in
             opinion
             with
             Castriota
             ,
             thought
             conuenient
             ,
             that
             the
             place
             should
             not
             be
             forsaken
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             dikes
             and
             Rampers
             of
             the
             Fortres
             for
             the
             most
             part
             were
             yet
             not
             beaten
             in
             sunder
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             meruailous
             vnitie
             of
             mynde
             was
             resident
             in
             the
             defendours
             ,
             ioyned
             with
             a
             liuely
             courage
             and
             desire
             to
             come
             to
             hand
             strokes
             with
             the
             enemie
             ,
             which
             in
             manner
             promised
             an
             assured
             victorie
             to
             the
             defendours
             .
          
           
             The
             seuerall
             opinions
             of
             these
             three
             Messengers
             being
             throughly
             considered
             ,
             it
             was
             thought
             good
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Counsaill
             ,
             that
             the
             defenders
             should
             continue
             in
             their
             charge
             for
             certaine
             dayes
             :
             For
             that
             it
             was
             neuer
             the
             vsage
             of
             that
             order
             ,
             to
             forsake
             with
             ease
             such
             places
             ,
             as
             once
             were
             committed
             to
             their
             gard
             :
             but
             rather
             to
             cōtinue
             in
             defēce
             of
             the
             same
             to
             the
             death
             ;
             
             to
             th
             end
             that
             the
             barbarous
             enemie
             might
             vnderstand
             ,
             with
             what
             kinde
             of
             men
             he
             had
             to
             doe
             ,
             to
             the
             repressing
             of
             his
             temerarious
             arrogance
             and
             pride
             :
             Least
             ,
             in
             forsaking
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             enemié
             would
             perhaps
             think
             it
             were
             done
             through
             feare
             .
             Whereby
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             enemie
             would
             encrease
             ,
             and
             the
             auncient
             honour
             and
             estimacion
             of
             this
             sacred
             order
             would
             abate
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             this
             while
             ,
             minding
             to
             put
             in
             effect
             ,
             which
             
             they
             before
             determined
             ,
             the
             three
             and
             twentith
             of
             Iune
             ,
             with
             their
             whole
             Armies
             both
             by
             land
             and
             sea
             ,
             about
             my
             dnight
             ,
             assalted
             cruelly
             the
             Fortres
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             erecting
             their
             ladders
             ,
             bridges
             ,
             and
             other
             Ingins
             meet
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             First
             vnbending
             at
             once
             two
             and
             thirtie
             great
             Cannons
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             furious
             strokes
             thereoff
             ,
             that
             which
             remained
             vp
             of
             the
             fortificacions
             ,
             were
             vtterly
             throwen
             downe
             .
             The
             Christians
             on
             thother
             side
             manfully
             stode
             to
             theyr
             defence
             ,
             some
             they
             ouerthrew
             into
             the
             dikes
             ,
             some
             they
             repulsed
             ,
             &
             some
             they
             slew
             ,
             but
             a
             great
             deale
             being
             more
             couragious
             ,
             to
             vvound
             &
             annoy
             the
             enemie
             than
             to
             looke
             to
             their
             owne
             safetie
             :
             insomuch
             vvere
             the
             greatest
             concourse
             and
             thrust
             of
             the
             enemie
             vvas
             ,
             there
             vvere
             the
             Christians
             euer
             ready
             to
             shew
             theyr
             force
             and
             prowesse
             .
             The
             noyse
             of
             each
             side
             vvas
             great
             ,
             mixed
             with
             vehement
             exortations
             ,
             ioies
             and
             mournings
             :
             the
             face
             &
             countenance
             of
             the
             fight
             vvas
             variable
             ,
             ambiguous
             ,
             incertain
             ,
             horrible
             ,
             and
             pitifull
             to
             behold
             .
             Thus
             it
             vvas
             foughten
             vnto
             three
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             vvhan
             yet
             vvas
             doubted
             to
             vvhat
             part
             the
             victorie
             vvould
             encline
             .
             And
             except
             the
             Turks
             had
             begun
             againe
             furiously
             to
             vnbend
             continually
             their
             great
             Artillerie
             ,
             (
             vvhereby
             they
             ouertbrew
             all
             the
             Courtains
             
             and
             Bulwarks
             vnto
             the
             hard
             Rock
             vvhereon
             the
             Christians
             stoode
             :
             )
             the
             Christians
             might
             vvell
             ynough
             haue
             sustained
             for
             a
             few
             daies
             more
             ,
             the
             furie
             of
             the
             enemie
             ,
             but
             the
             Rock
             thus
             made
             naked
             both
             of
             the
             defendours
             and
             vvalls
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             foure
             hundred
             of
             the
             garrison
             slaine
             ,
             rested
             nothing
             vp
             ,
             scarce
             that
             could
             hide
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Souldiour
             :
             So
             as
             none
             ,
             could
             once
             mount
             or
             shew
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             defence
             ,
             but
             immediately
             he
             vvas
             torne
             in
             peeces
             vvith
             the
             shot
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             that
             neuer
             seased
             .
             And
             now
             Monserrato
             the
             Generall
             of
             the
             Fortres
             ,
             together
             vvith
             one
             Garas
             ,
             ruler
             of
             Euboeae
             ,
             vvith
             one
             bullet
             vvere
             miserably
             slaine
             togethers
             ,
             gentlemen
             of
             like
             vertue
             ,
             pietie
             ,
             and
             vvorthinesse
             ,
             vvho
             for
             this
             short
             lyfe
             ,
             and
             most
             honorable
             beehauiour
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             haue
             now
             togethers
             gained
             eternall
             glorie
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             the
             other
             .
             that
             remained
             on
             liue
             ,
             and
             that
             stoode
             manfully
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             nothing
             discouraged
             vvith
             the
             losse
             and
             slaughter
             of
             their
             compagnions
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             such
             as
             seemed
             to
             haue
             receaued
             new
             force
             and
             strength
             out
             of
             Heauen
             ,
             they
             encountred
             the
             enimie
             most
             couragiously
             ,
             in
             tearing
             and
             rending
             the
             Ensignes
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             Turks
             had
             fastened
             vpon
             the
             Fortres
             ,
             and
             killing
             the
             Ensigne
             bearers
             ,
             Captaines
             and
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             chiefest
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Christians
             looked
             for
             none
             other
             thing
             than
             to
             giue
             vp
             theyr
             lyues
             ,
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             obtaine
             eternall
             lyfe
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Sunne
             in
             his
             race
             ,
             had
             ascended
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Heauens
             ,
             vvhereby
             vvas
             such
             raging
             heate
             ,
             vvearinesse
             ,
             and
             continuall
             thundering
             of
             Artillerie
             ,
             again
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             enimie
             so
             great
             ▪
             that
             still
             sent
             
             fresh
             men
             to
             renew
             the
             assalt
             .
             On
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             little
             number
             of
             our
             Christians
             lest
             on
             liue
             ,
             weakened
             with
             meruailous
             labour
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             drought
             ,
             &
             wounds
             .
             The
             Turkes
             at
             last
             gayned
             by
             force
             the
             fortresse
             of
             Saint
             
             Hermes
             ,
             but
             with
             such
             an
             incredible
             losse
             of
             their
             souldiours
             that
             it
             was
             wonderfull
             that
             so
             great
             a
             multitude
             of
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             could
             bee
             slaine
             by
             so
             little
             a
             number●
             of
             the
             Christians
             :
             thus
             our
             Christians
             valiauntlie
             fighting
             were
             euery
             one
             slaine
             .
          
           
             Heere
             I
             cannot
             let
             passe
             ,
             to
             touch
             the
             vnmercifull
             crueltie
             of
             these
             Turkes
             ,
             exercised
             against
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             whereby
             one
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             &
             propertie
             Cruelltie
             is
             of
             ,
             which
             euer
             sheweth
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             hath
             still
             to
             reuenge
             ,
             when
             the
             death
             of
             the
             person
             cannot
             suffice
             .
             For
             after
             the
             winning
             of
             the
             fortres
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             finding
             there
             ,
             certaine
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             beetwixt
             death
             and
             life
             ,
             caused
             most
             cruelly
             their
             harts
             to
             be
             cut
             out
             of
             their
             breasts
             ,
             &
             their
             bodies
             inuested
             with
             their
             scarlet
             cassocks
             ,
             &
             white
             crosses
             (
             for
             that
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             in
             warers
             doe
             euer
             weare
             scarlet
             ,
             &
             in
             peace
             black
             )
             to
             bee
             hanged
             vp
             by
             the
             feet
             to
             the
             number
             of
             a
             thirtie
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Castles
             of
             Saint
             Angelo
             ,
             &
             Saint
             Michael
             ,
             but
             when
             this
             beastly
             crueltie
             seemed
             not
             to
             be
             inough
             to
             Mustapha
             ,
             he
             also
             caused
             these
             dead
             bodies
             to
             bee
             tyed
             togethers
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             hurled
             into
             the
             sea
             ,
             howbeit
             the
             sea
             being
             moued
             as
             it
             were
             with
             greater
             mercie
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             next
             day
             after
             did
             cast
             the
             dead
             bodies
             fleeting
             into
             
               Porto
               Maiori
            
             ,
             where
             the
             great
             Maister
             knowing
             who
             they
             were
             commanded
             that
             the
             corses
             should
             be
             taken
             vp
             ,
             and
             buried
             honorably
             ,
             with
             no
             litle
             lamentation
             made
             for
             them
             .
          
           
           
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             the
             great
             Maister
             straightlie
             commanded
             that
             from
             thence
             forth
             no
             Turkes
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             but
             immediatlie
             to
             be
             slaine
             ,
             whereby
             such
             as
             alreawere
             taken
             ,
             by
             and
             by
             were
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             beads
             throwen
             ouer
             the
             walles
             .
             From
             the
             beeginning
             of
             the
             siege
             ,
             vnto
             the
             winning
             of
             the
             fortresse
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             ,
             there
             were
             slaine
             of
             that
             garrison
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             a
             thousand
             three
             hundred
             persons
             of
             the
             which
             there
             were
             a
             hundred
             &
             thirtie
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             .
             The
             great
             Maister
             Valet
             ,
             hauing
             thus
             lost
             the
             fortresse
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             (
             as
             reason
             was
             )
             a
             carefull
             hart
             ,
             yet
             in
             dissembling
             the
             same
             ,
             hee
             shewed
             outwardlie
             a
             good
             countenaunce
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             discourage
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             souldiours
             .
             Saying
             that
             nothing
             hath
             chanced
             but
             that
             almightie
             God
             hath
             prouided
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             such
             is
             the
             fortune
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             sometime
             one
             ,
             and
             sometime
             another
             ,
             may
             suffer
             ouerthrow
             .
             It
             is
             onely
             cowardnesse
             and
             not
             the
             worthie
             vertue
             and
             immortall
             courage
             of
             these
             valiaunt
             seruiters
             ,
             beeing
             dead
             ,
             that
             should
             cause
             vs
             to
             make
             care
             and
             mourning
             ,
             nor
             ,
             for
             all
             this
             the
             enimie
             ought
             so
             much
             to
             bee
             dreaded
             ,
             considering
             his
             losse
             in
             deed
             ,
             that
             rather
             it
             seemeth
             hee
             should
             accompt
             himselfe
             to
             haue
             receiued
             the
             ouerthrow
             then
             to
             bee
             named
             victorious
             .
             And
             as
             to
             such
             of
             our
             christians
             as
             are
             dead
             in
             this
             worthie
             seruice
             ,
             let
             vs
             firmely
             beleeue
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             recompenced
             with
             glory
             &
             immortallitie
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             enflame
             the
             harts
             of
             euery
             good
             man
             ,
             to
             serue
             as
             they
             haue
             done
             ,
             &
             as
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             hee
             had
             not
             yet
             laied
             aside
             his
             hope
             of
             assured
             victorie
             to
             bee
             gotten
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             enimies
             ,
             
             rather
             by
             the
             help
             of
             almightie
             God
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             owne
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             supposed
             ,
             all
             there
             beeing
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             like
             minde
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             and
             continue
             ,
             hee
             required
             them
             .
             These
             words
             beeing
             spoken
             ,
             the
             great
             Maister
             being
             readie
             against
             all
             extremities
             of
             Fortune
             ,
             departed
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             after
             much
             deuising
             with
             himselfe
             alone
             ,
             he
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             in
             the
             end
             to
             write
             to
             
               Petro
               Mesquito
            
             generall
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             to
             aduertise
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             bretheren
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             at
             Messana
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             fortresse
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             .
             The
             copie
             of
             whose
             letters
             I
             haue
             thought
             expedient
             to
             discribe
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             meruailous
             prouidence
             of
             Valet
             the
             prince
             of
             this
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             may
             the
             more
             appeare
             vnto
             you
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             followeth
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 DVring
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 knights
                 of
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 abiding
                 
                 at
                 Messana
                 ,
                 are
                 preparing
                 their
                 passage
                 hether
                 ,
                 the
                 miserable
                 ouerthrow
                 and
                 taking
                 of
                 the
                 fortresse
                 of
                 Saint
                 Hermes
                 hath
                 chanced
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 hath
                 left
                 vnto
                 mee
                 no
                 little
                 care
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 assuredly
                 thinke
                 ,
                 the
                 ●ame
                 hath
                 fortuned
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 the
                 secret
                 permission
                 of
                 almightie
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 take
                 in
                 such
                 good
                 part
                 ,
                 that
                 rather
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
                 will
                 correct
                 vs
                 by
                 this
                 losse
                 ,
                 then
                 vtterly
                 to
                 suffer
                 vs
                 to
                 perish
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 in
                 mine
                 opinion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 requisit
                 ,
                 to
                 doubt
                 any
                 wise
                 of
                 his
                 mercifull
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 mightie
                 power
                 .
                 Yet
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 complaine
                 that
                 it
                 hath
                 seemed
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 beene
                 forsaken
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 becommed
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 seauen
                 and
                 thirtie
                 daies
                 ,
                 wherin
                 our
                 most
                 worthie
                 Christians
                 now
                 dead
                 ,
                 susteyned
                 such
                 
                 furious
                 charges
                 of
                 the
                 enimie
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 rather
                 a
                 meruailous
                 matter
                 done
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 man
                 ,
                 )
                 of
                 our
                 owne
                 (
                 who
                 of
                 duetie
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 regarded
                 vs
                 )
                 wee
                 haue
                 beene
                 succoured
                 with
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 aide
                 ,
                 which
                 sundry
                 times
                 in
                 this
                 space
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 how
                 beeit
                 as
                 I
                 perceiue
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 hope
                 no
                 longer
                 of
                 mans
                 help
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 neither
                 our
                 letters
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 earnest
                 requests
                 ,
                 admonicions
                 ,
                 or
                 commandements
                 ,
                 can
                 in
                 any
                 wise
                 take
                 place
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 whom
                 duety
                 rather
                 ought
                 to
                 haue
                 moued
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 then
                 negligence
                 to
                 haue
                 staied
                 them
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 .
                 Lacke
                 of
                 time
                 will
                 not
                 permit
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 to
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 your
                 part
                 shal
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 intelligence
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 others
                 our
                 bretheren
                 there
                 of
                 the
                 occurrants
                 of
                 this
                 Island
                 .
                 Which
                 our
                 bretheren
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 obeied
                 our
                 commandements
                 as
                 had
                 appertained
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 had
                 sent
                 vs
                 any
                 aide
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 lost
                 the
                 fortresse
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Hermes
                
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 defence
                 wherof
                 ,
                 so
                 valiant
                 &
                 worthy
                 seruitures
                 as
                 euer
                 liued
                 ,
                 haue
                 lost
                 their
                 liues
                 therin
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 except
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 make
                 hast
                 to
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 late
                 to
                 doe
                 vs
                 good
                 ,
                 chiefely
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 besieged
                 ,
                 before
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 litle
                 succours
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 I
                 dreame
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 comming
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 I
                 feare
                 scarce
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 time
                 .
                 Neuerthelesse
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 mistrust
                 of
                 the
                 loue
                 &
                 prouidence
                 of
                 almighty
                 God
                 towards
                 vs
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 deuine
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 Viceroy
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 houres
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 moued
                 &
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 ,
                 will
                 with
                 speede
                 deliuer
                 vs.
                 The
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 enemies
                 hath
                 gotten
                 together
                 all
                 their
                 nauie
                 into
                 the
                 port
                 of
                 Musetto
                 ,
                 &
                 are
                 very
                 dilligent
                 in
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 fortresse
                 ,
                 &
                 reedifieng
                 of
                 the
                 rampers
                 &
                 bulwarks
                 which
                 with
                 the
                 strokes
                 of
                 their
                 
                 artillerie
                 they
                 did
                 cast
                 downe
                 .
                 Therefore
                 vpon
                 the
                 sight
                 heereof
                 ,
                 I
                 require
                 you
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 captaines
                 
                   Catharinensis
                   ,
                   Belcarensis
                   ,
                   Belmestio
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Zoric
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 bands
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 our
                 necessities
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 vse
                 their
                 faithfull
                 and
                 valiaunt
                 endeauours
                 .
                 So
                 requiring
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 vs
                 aide
                 from
                 some
                 place
                 ,
                 fare
                 you
                 hartely
                 well
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 castle
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   Angelo
                
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 twentith
                 day
                 of
                 Iune
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             MEsquita
             the
             generall
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             after
             that
             hee
             had
             read
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             immediatly
             caused
             a
             foist
             to
             be
             rigged
             to
             the
             sea
             ,
             &
             in
             the
             same
             sent
             one
             
               Masio
               Co●onello
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             gaue
             both
             the
             great
             Maisters
             letters
             to
             him
             sent
             ,
             and
             also
             other
             letters
             of
             his
             owne
             of
             like
             effect
             directed
             to
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             remayning
             at
             Messana
             ,
             requiring
             Masio
             with
             all
             the
             hast
             hee
             could
             ,
             to
             passe
             into
             Sicilia
             .
             The
             meane
             time
             ,
             
               Mustapha
               Bassa
            
             sent
             a
             messenger
             to
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             an
             old
             Spaniard
             ,
             a
             prisoner
             to
             the
             which
             prisoner
             Mustapha
             promised
             libertie
             vppon
             condition
             that
             he
             would
             goe
             to
             Borgo
             with
             his
             messinger
             ,
             commanding
             them
             both
             that
             they
             should
             practise
             with
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             to
             yeeld
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Island
             vpon
             any
             reasonable
             appointment
             .
             Who
             after
             they
             had
             ariued
             at
             the
             towne
             ,
             the
             Turk
             remained
             without
             ,
             &
             the
             christian
             entred
             in
             &
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             prince
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             disclosed
             the
             charge
             &
             commandement
             to
             him
             giuen
             by
             Mustapha
             .
             When
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             heard
             the
             Spaniard
             once
             name
             appointment
             &
             yelding
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             enter
             into
             such
             a
             choler
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             beene
             a
             christian
             man
             ,
             he
             had
             commanded
             him
             immediatly
             to
             haue
             ben
             hanged
             ,
             therefore
             he
             gaue
             the
             Spaniard
             choise
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             tarry
             
             still
             among
             the
             Christians
             in
             Borgo
             ,
             or
             else
             immediatly
             to
             depart
             ,
             &
             to
             tell
             to
             the
             Turke
             that
             came
             with
             him
             ,
             except
             he
             did
             get
             him
             away
             in
             hast
             ,
             he
             would
             cause
             the
             artillerie
             of
             the
             castle
             to
             constraine
             him
             to
             speed
             him
             away
             .
             The
             Turke
             with
             this
             answere
             retourned
             to
             the
             campe
             ,
             wherewith
             Mustapha
             fell
             in
             such
             a
             rage
             ,
             that
             hee
             openly
             sayde
             that
             from
             thenceforth
             hee
             would
             vse
             all
             the
             crueltie
             that
             hee
             could
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             At
             this
             time
             with
             Mustapha
             
             was
             a
             gentleman
             named
             Philip
             ,
             discended
             of
             the
             noble
             familie
             of
             the
             Lascares
             in
             Greece
             ,
             who
             at
             such
             time
             as
             hee
             was
             a
             childe
             ,
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Christians
             ,
             when
             as
             they
             wonne
             the
             towne
             of
             Patras
             in
             Achaia
             .
          
           
             During
             which
             time
             ,
             that
             hee
             was
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             hee
             was
             so
             curteously
             vsed
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             euer
             after
             hee
             bare
             meruailous
             affection
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             towards
             Christians
             .
             This
             Philip
             beeing
             priuie
             to
             sundry
             counsailes
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             (
             moued
             as
             it
             seemed
             by
             deuine
             inspiration
             from
             Heauen
             )
             thought
             that
             hee
             might
             meruailouslie
             aide
             and
             profit
             the
             Christians
             ,
             if
             hee
             should
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therfore
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             to
             passe
             to
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             .
          
           
             Which
             as
             hee
             prooued
             many
             times
             to
             doe
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             ende
             in
             the
             Calends
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             hee
             did
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             the
             sea
             (
             considering
             hee
             could
             not
             get
             to
             the
             castle
             by
             land
             )
             and
             so
             did
             swimme
             to
             the
             castle
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             daunger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             for
             he
             being
             espied
             by
             the
             Turkes
             he
             was
             shot
             at
             ,
             with
             sundry
             arrowes
             and
             arquebuses
             .
             Vpon
             his
             landing
             ,
             he
             was
             immediatly
             brought
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             ,
             to
             whom
             not
             onely
             he
             discouered
             sundrie
             counsells
             of
             the
             enimie
             ,
             but
             also
             shewed
             ,
             what
             ought
             to
             bee
             done
             at
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             fortresse
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             ,
             
             to
             the
             end
             to
             make
             frustrate
             certain
             deuises
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             which
             they
             purposed
             to
             practise
             against
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             sundry
             other
             things
             which
             afterward
             turned
             to
             much
             commoditie
             of
             the
             christians
             .
             Who
             also
             ,
             as
             oportunitie
             serued
             ,
             right
             valiantly
             ,
             after
             ,
             fought
             against
             the
             Turks
             :
             So
             as
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             siege
             ,
             and
             Malta
             being
             deliuered
             ,
             he
             repaired
             to
             Rome
             ,
             with
             meruailous
             commendacion
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             ,
             where
             the
             Popes
             holinesse
             courteously
             entertained
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             vertue
             and
             good
             seruice
             done
             aswell
             towards
             those
             of
             Malta
             ,
             as
             towards
             vvhole
             Christendome
             ,
             he
             rewarded
             him
             vvith
             sundry
             guifts
             .
             Where
             likewise
             ,
             be
             dyd
             forsake
             his
             Turkish
             faith
             ,
             vvherein
             he
             vvas
             brought
             vp
             ,
             vtterly
             detesting
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             from
             Rome
             he
             repaired
             to
             King
             Philip
             ,
             to
             vvhose
             Maiestie
             he
             discouered
             likewise
             certaine
             pretences
             of
             Soliman
             the
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             While
             these
             things
             (
             as
             aboue
             )
             vvere
             done
             ,
             Colonello
             (
             of
             vvhome
             before
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             that
             vvas
             sent
             into
             Sicilia
             )
             ariued
             safe
             at
             Messana
             ,
             vvher
             he
             found
             the
             Christian
             Nauie
             not
             as
             yet
             readie
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             afflicted
             affaires
             of
             Malta
             could
             not
             out
             of
             hand
             be
             succoured
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             ships
             that
             should
             come
             out
             of
             Spaine
             vvere
             than
             come
             ,
             nor
             yet
             
               Gouianni
               Andrea
               Auria
            
             ,
             vvith
             his
             eight
             &
             twentie
             Galliaceis
             ,
             vvho
             staied
             to
             enbarque
             foure
             thousand
             footemen
             ,
             vnder
             the
             leading
             of
             
               Capino
               Vitellio
            
             ,
             that
             vvere
             collected
             in
             Etruria
             .
          
           
             The
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             at
             Messana
             considering
             this
             tedious
             tarieng
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             perill
             vvould
             ensue
             vppon
             longer
             staie
             ,
             fully
             determined
             vvith
             Gods
             helpe
             ,
             to
             succour
             their
             bretheren
             of
             the
             orderin
             Malta
             .
             And
             vvith
             such
             power
             as
             they
             had
             gotten
             togethers
             ,
             
             vnder
             the
             leading
             of
             two
             notable
             gentlemen
             ,
             knights
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             the
             one
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Messana
             ,
             &
             the
             other
             of
             Baroleto
             ;
             they
             purposed
             to
             passe
             into
             Malta
             .
             Albeit
             before
             their
             departure
             ,
             they
             repaired
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             :
             &
             in
             consulting
             vvith
             him
             ,
             they
             required
             his
             Grace
             ,
             to
             call
             to
             memory
             vvhat
             seruice
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             had
             done
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             King
             of
             Hispain
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             Christendome
             ;
             and
             vvhat
             charges
             the
             Ioannits
             vvere
             at
             the
             other
             yeere
             ,
             at
             the
             vvinning
             of
             
               Pinon
               de
               Beles
            
             ,
             vvhere
             they
             neither
             spared
             victual
             ,
             artillerie
             ,
             or
             ships
             ,
             nor
             yet
             theyr
             owne
             proper
             liues
             ;
             vvhere
             theyr
             seruice
             might
             either
             profit
             the
             Kings
             highnesse
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             common
             vvealth
             .
             And
             besides
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             vvould
             vouchsafe
             to
             consider
             vvith
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Iland
             Malta
             ,
             not
             onely
             should
             touch
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             but
             vniuersall
             Italy
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             the
             Iland
             of
             Sicilia
             ;
             by
             reason
             it
             should
             be
             a
             neighbour
             to
             so
             mightie
             an
             enimie
             as
             the
             Turk
             .
          
           
             For
             vvhich
             causes
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             shortnesse
             of
             time
             prohibiteth
             to
             report
             ,
             they
             required
             of
             him
             foure
             thousand
             footemen
             ,
             vvith
             vvhome
             all
             the
             knights
             there
             ,
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             accompanied
             also
             vvith
             sundry
             noble
             personages
             and
             other
             voluntary
             soldiors
             ,
             vvould
             passe
             ouer
             into
             Malta
             ,
             to
             succour
             their
             bretheren
             there
             :
             vvith
             vvhich
             supply
             ,
             they
             sayd
             they
             assuredly
             hoped
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             repulse
             the
             enimie
             or
             vvinne
             againe
             the
             lost
             Fortres
             ,
             ●et
             to
             stay
             the
             further
             procedings
             and
             pretences
             of
             the
             furious
             enemie
             ,
             vnto
             such
             tyme
             as
             the
             vvhole
             Christian
             Nauie
             beeing
             in
             a
             redinesse
             might
             inuade
             the
             Turkish
             Fleete
             ,
             and
             also
             (
             as
             they
             trusted
             )
             vtterly
             to
             destroy
             the
             same
             .
          
           
           
             Vpon
             these
             words
             ,
             vvhile
             the
             
               Vice
               Roy
            
             ,
             deliberated
             with
             himselfe
             vvhat
             he
             should
             doe
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             messenger
             out
             of
             Hispain
             ,
             but
             vvhat
             the
             effect
             of
             his
             letters
             vvas
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             brought
             ,
             though
             some
             iudged
             one
             vvay
             and
             some
             an
             other
             ,
             none
             certainely
             could
             tell
             :
             but
             so
             it
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             through
             his
             comming
             ,
             the
             
               Vice
               Roy
            
             gaue
             a
             briefe
             answere
             to
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             satisfie
             their
             request
             ,
             considering
             the
             same
             vvere
             an
             vtter
             vveakening
             &
             diminishing
             of
             the
             force
             of
             the
             kings
             nauie
             .
             vvherby
             it
             should
             come
             to
             passe
             in
             so
             doing
             as
             they
             requested
             ;
             that
             he
             could
             not
             giue
             them
             such
             succors
             ,
             as
             shortly
             he
             pretended
             to
             doe
             .
             Howbeit
             if
             they
             vvould
             transport
             all
             the
             Ioannits
             that
             were
             at
             Messana
             (
             vvith
             a
             part
             of
             the
             souldiors
             vvhich
             the
             Popes
             holinesse
             sent
             )
             into
             Malta
             ,
             in
             those
             two
             Galleaceis
             vvhich
             they
             had
             prepared
             ;
             hee
             himselfe
             vvould
             furnish
             an
             other
             Galliace
             to
             bee
             sent
             vvith
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             knights
             hauing
             receaued
             this
             determined
             answer
             ,
             vvhan
             as
             they
             otherwise
             could
             not
             amend
             themselues
             ,
             they
             tooke
             the
             offer
             of
             the
             
               Vice
               Roy.
            
             While
             these
             ships
             vvere
             making
             readie
             to
             depart
             ;
             the
             foure
             ships
             vvhereof
             before
             I
             made
             mencion
             ,
             vvhich
             transported
             the
             600
             Soldiours
             ,
             &
             foure
             score
             knights
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             twentie
             dayes
             vvere
             on
             the
             Seas
             ,
             tossed
             vvith
             meruailous
             tempests
             ,
             &
             other
             stops
             and
             staies
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             attaine
             to
             Malta
             .
             And
             chiefely
             they
             had
             commaundement
             giuen
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             land
             ,
             except
             they
             knew
             certainly
             that
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Sainct
               Hermes
            
             ,
             vvere
             still
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             christians
             .
             But
             approching
             to
             Malta
             ,
             they
             sent
             their
             spiall
             on
             land
             ,
             &
             promised
             him
             ,
             to
             tarry
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             vnto
             the
             next
             day
             for
             his
             retorne
             .
             
             The
             meane
             tyme
             the
             Seas
             by
             tempestious
             vveather
             began
             so
             to
             grow
             ,
             that
             the
             Spiall
             could
             not
             retourne
             at
             his
             appointed
             tyme.
             Wherefore
             the
             shippes
             that
             dyd
             abide
             him
             ,
             dreaded
             that
             either
             he
             was
             perished
             in
             the
             tempest
             ,
             or
             else
             come
             into
             the
             enimies
             hands
             .
             Whereby
             ,
             they
             sayled
             back
             to
             Pozalo
             ,
             a
             place
             on
             the
             coast
             of
             Sicilia
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             to
             learne
             somewhat
             there
             ,
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Malta
             .
             Where
             ,
             vpon
             their
             arriuall
             they
             certainely
             dyd
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Fortres
             of
             Sainct
             Hermes
             was
             yet
             vngotten
             by
             the
             Turks
             :
             Which
             whan
             they
             had
             learned
             ,
             they
             departed
             to
             the
             seas
             againe
             .
          
           
             But
             comming
             within
             sixe
             miles
             of
             Malta
             ,
             wher
             at
             their
             place
             determined
             ,
             they
             were
             apointed
             to
             land
             ,
             they
             spied
             a
             fier
             from
             land
             ,
             as
             a
             signe
             made
             vnto
             them
             ,
             wherby
             they
             iudged
             ,
             both
             that
             their
             former
             Espiall
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             enemie
             ,
             &
             that
             some
             Ambush
             was
             there
             layed
             for
             them
             .
             Wherevpon
             they
             retourned
             to
             Pozalo
             againe
             ,
             at
             which
             place
             ,
             they
             learned
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Knights
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             a
             French
             man
             ,
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Malta
             ,
             of
             purpose
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             forenamed
             fire
             by
             his
             commandement
             was
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             instructed
             by
             that
             signe
             ,
             might
             safely
             proceede
             to
             their
             landing
             place
             in
             Malta
             .
             Vpon
             the
             vnderstanding
             whereof
             ,
             they
             all
             with
             speede
             dyd
             get
             them
             to
             the
             Seas
             againe
             ,
             and
             failed
             to
             Malta
             ,
             where
             at
             a
             place
             called
             
               Saxa
               Nigra
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             situated
             in
             that
             part
             of
             Malta
             ,
             which
             is
             towards
             Lybia
             ,
             )
             they
             landed
             in
             a
             quiet
             night
             ,
             the
             nine
             and
             thirtith
             of
             Iune
             ,
             &
             so
             being
             not
             seene
             of
             any
             others
             ,
             marched
             without
             impediment
             ,
             to
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             where
             ,
             with
             incredible
             Ioy
             they
             were
             receaued
             ,
             and
             there
             tarried
             vnto
             the
             tyme
             they
             knew
             the
             further
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Great
             Maister
             .
          
           
           
             The
             meane
             time
             there
             grew
             about
             Borgo
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             places
             thereabouts
             such
             a
             mist
             ,
             being
             not
             oft
             times
             seene
             there
             ,
             that
             none
             in
             maner
             could
             see
             therabouts
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             boy
             scarce
             of
             the
             age
             of
             twelue
             yeeres
             ,
             lokeing
             out
             at
             a
             window
             of
             the
             castle
             ,
             and
             all
             afraied
             ,
             cried
             immediatly
             ,
             that
             he
             saw
             the
             Turkes
             marching
             towardes
             the
             castle
             o●
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             which
             being
             perceiued
             ,
             and
             certaine
             of
             the
             knights
             making
             towards
             that
             part
             ,
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             gate
             a
             certaine
             Grecian
             borne
             that
             dwelt
             at
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             who
             being
             brought
             backe
             to
             Borgo
             ,
             and
             straitly
             examined
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             departure
             from
             thence
             ,
             considering
             he
             had
             no
             pasport
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             none
             ,
             to
             stray
             abroad
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             this
             Grecian
             confessed
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             purposed
             to
             haue
             fled
             to
             the
             campe
             of
             the
             enimie
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             giuen
             him
             intelligence
             of
             the
             ariuall
             of
             this
             new
             supplie
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Turks
             ,
             might
             in
             the
             marching
             of
             this
             supplie
             towards
             the
             great
             maister
             ,
             surprise
             them
             by
             some
             ambush
             .
             Whervpon
             the
             Ioannits
             considering
             ,
             that
             by
             some
             occasion
             heereafter
             ,
             this
             fugitiue
             ;
             might
             worke
             to
             them
             no
             little
             detriment
             ,
             they
             caused
             him
             to
             bee
             cut
             in
             foure
             peeces
             .
             Three
             daies
             after
             ,
             this
             new
             supplie
             of
             souldiours
             that
             came
             out
             of
             Sicilia
             ,
             about
             night
             sa●elie
             came
             to
             the
             great
             maister
             ,
             sauing
             two
             or
             three
             lacques
             ,
             that
             were
             charged
             with
             certaine
             armour
             and
             other
             fardels
             ,
             who
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             enimie
             .
             It
             is
             in
             maner
             ,
             incredible
             what
             courage
             was
             augmented
             in
             the
             hartes
             of
             the
             beesieged
             Christians
             ,
             through
             the
             comming
             of
             this
             new
             supplie
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             Valet
             ,
             the
             great
             maister
             ,
             seeing
             beefore
             his
             eies
             ,
             assembled
             ,
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             and
             other
             most
             worthie
             seruitures
             sent
             to
             him
             by
             the
             prouidence
             
             of
             Almightie
             God
             ,
             saied
             (
             vvith
             teares
             in
             his
             eies
             for
             Ioy
             )
             I
             thank
             thee
             humbly
             ,
             most
             mightie
             God
             and
             heauenly
             King
             ,
             that
             of
             thy
             mercifull
             goodnesse
             doest
             heare
             my
             prayers
             ,
             and
             doest
             not
             forsake
             this
             pitifull
             flock
             of
             thine
             ;
             trauailing
             vnder
             my
             charge
             ,
             being
             compassed
             (
             as
             thou
             assuredly
             knowest
             )
             vvith
             these
             most
             raging
             and
             furious
             vvolfes
             ;
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             more
             ?
             but
             these
             are
             the
             works
             of
             thine
             onely
             parpetuall
             goodnesse
             ,
             apparant
             omnipotencie
             ,
             and
             inscrutable
             vvisedome
             .
          
           
             This
             new
             supply
             ,
             that
             vvas
             come
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             ,
             vvere
             earnest
             sutors
             ,
             that
             it
             vvould
             vouchsafe
             the
             great
             Maister
             to
             graunt
             them
             that
             benefit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             serue
             in
             the
             Fortres
             of
             Sainct
             Michael
             ,
             the
             great
             Maister
             praising
             their
             valiant
             courage
             ,
             did
             condiscend
             to
             theyr
             request
             ;
             vvithout
             changing
             at
             all
             ,
             there
             ,
             the
             ancient
             garrison
             .
             The
             next
             day
             following
             ,
             such
             of
             the
             garrison
             of
             
               Sainct
               Michaels
            
             ,
             as
             had
             desire
             to
             come
             to
             hand
             strokes
             vvith
             the
             enemie
             ,
             issued
             forth
             ,
             &
             meeting
             vvith
             the
             enemy
             at
             
               Saint
               Margarets
            
             ;
             so
             vvorthely
             behaued
             themselues
             that
             they
             killed
             aboue
             200
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             &
             hurt
             as
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             garrison
             retourned
             home
             to
             the
             Fortres
             ,
             vvithout
             blood
             drawen
             of
             the
             enemie
             ;
             yea
             and
             vvithout
             losse
             of
             any
             of
             their
             company
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             .
             Which
             vvhē
             Mustapha
             parceued
             ,
             he
             knew
             right
             wel
             that
             it
             vvas
             the
             new
             supply
             come
             to
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             therefore
             he
             found
             meruailous
             fault
             vvith
             those
             that
             had
             the
             charge
             by
             sea
             ;
             that
             by
             their
             negligence
             ,
             this
             supply
             gate
             landing
             &
             entrie
             :
             So
             as
             they
             ,
             to
             vvhose
             charge
             the
             vtter
             parts
             of
             the
             Iland
             vvere
             cōmitted
             ,
             came
             in
             vvonderfull
             suspicion
             of
             Mustapha
             .
             Whose
             suspicion
             also
             vvas
             augmented
             through
             the
             departure
             of
             three
             
             Gallies
             of
             Argire
             ,
             that
             stole
             away
             ,
             vvherby
             he
             had
             small
             credit
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Argirians
             there
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             confidence
             to
             the
             Renegants
             that
             vvere
             Christians
             ,
             and
             there
             seruing
             the
             Turke
             .
             Wherefore
             hee
             ordayned
             that
             none
             of
             those
             persons
             should
             tarry
             on
             land
             out
             of
             their
             shippes
             vpon
             paine
             to
             be
             thrust
             through
             on
             stakes
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             burnt
             to
             ashes
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             chaunging
             that
             watch
             ,
             hee
             appointed
             the
             gallyes
             ,
             of
             Salach
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             that
             no
             supply
             should
             enter
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             neither
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             nor
             any
             Christian
             should
             surprise
             theyr
             Nauy
             ,
             he
             caused
             sundry
             of
             his
             owne
             shippes
             to
             be
             set
             a
             longst
             the
             breadth
             of
             the
             port
             of
             Musetto
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             to
             bee
             chayned
             to
             the
             other
             .
             And
             forsomuch
             as
             that
             the
             blody
             flixe
             and
             other
             diseases
             had
             inuaded
             his
             campe
             ,
             he
             ordained
             for
             the
             sick
             three
             kindes
             of
             places
             ,
             one
             for
             the
             wounded
             ,
             at
             the
             water
             of
             Marza
             ,
             vnder
             the
             gard
             of
             2000.
             
             Turks
             ,
             another
             on
             shipborde
             ,
             for
             the
             voluntary
             souldiours
             ,
             &
             the
             third
             vpon
             scaffolds
             deuised
             betwixt
             ship
             and
             ship
             for
             the
             Renegants
             .
             At
             which
             time
             Mustapha
             made
             Ochial
             the
             Turk
             ,
             generall
             ouer
             Tripolis
             in
             Barbaria
             ,
             who
             passing
             thether
             with
             fiue
             Galliaceis
             ro
             take
             possession
             of
             his
             charge
             ,
             &
             after
             setting
             euery
             thing
             in
             order
             ther
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             campe
             in
             Malta
             .
             And
             for
             the
             better
             furniture
             of
             bread
             for
             the
             campe
             ,
             the
             Bassa
             caused
             two
             ships
             frayghted
             with
             wheat
             to
             be
             transported
             to
             the
             towne
             of
             Leptis
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             be
             made
             and
             baked
             beecause
             the
             campe
             of
             the
             Turkes
             had
             much
             neede
             of
             bread
             .
             Likewise
             Mustapha
             sent
             to
             Solyman
             the
             Emperour
             Zaloth
             the
             Turke
             ,
             to
             shew
             him
             how
             he
             had
             wonne
             by
             assault
             ,
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Hermes
            
             ,
             and
             bare
             with
             him
             the
             plat
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             it
             at
             his
             entry
             
             there
             ,
             &
             to
             declare
             to
             him
             that
             he
             found
             those
             of
             
               Malta
               ▪
            
             better
             prepared
             ,
             &
             more
             strong
             ,
             then
             he
             hoped
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             haue
             found
             them
             .
             And
             that
             it
             his
             pleasure
             wer
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             continue
             the
             wars
             ther
             in
             that
             Iland
             it
             were
             not
             a
             little
             requisit
             ,
             to
             aide
             him
             with
             a
             great
             supply
             of
             men
             ,
             victuall
             ,
             and
             more
             furniture
             of
             municions
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             send
             ,
             he
             trusted
             to
             win
             the
             remnant
             of
             the
             fortresses
             of
             Malta
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             sone
             ,
             as
             perhaps
             would
             be
             loked
             for
             .
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             while
             he
             receiued
             aunswere
             hee
             would
             foreslow
             and
             protract
             no
             time
             ,
             to
             proue
             by
             assalt
             &
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             gaine
             the
             fortresses
             if
             he
             could
             .
             And
             because
             ,
             he
             should
             seeme
             ,
             not
             to
             haue
             written
             vaine
             matters
             to
             his
             
               Prince
               ,
               Mustapha
            
             had
             beegun
             his
             battery
             with
             seauentie
             great
             peeces
             of
             artillery
             ,
             (
             among
             which
             ,
             were
             three
             mighty
             Basiliscoes
             ,
             )
             in
             foureteen
             seuerall
             places
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             from
             the
             Promontory
             of
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             vnto
             the
             water
             of
             Marza
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             vnto
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Hermes
            
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             placed
             300
             Ianizaries
             in
             garryson
             ,
             they
             entrenched
             and
             fortefied
             all
             that
             compasse
             of
             earth
             right
             warlike
             ,
             with
             meruaylous
             strength
             .
             With
             which
             cruell
             battery
             ,
             contynuing
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             they
             tormented
             the
             townes
             of
             Borgo
             and
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             that
             the
             walles
             ,
             bulwarkes
             and
             houses
             were
             there
             wonderfully
             ●ndammaged
             ,
             so
             as
             none
             knew
             well
             where
             to
             bee
             safe
             ,
             whereby
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             both
             women
             and
             children
             were
             meruaylously
             annoyed
             .
             And
             the
             Turkes
             themselues
             were
             driuen
             to
             keepe
             within
             their
             fortefied
             campe
             ,
             nor
             durst
             issue
             abroad
             without
             great
             multitude
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             they
             escaped
             not
             home
             againe
             to
             their
             campe
             all
             free
             ,
             for
             the
             horsemen
             of
             the
             Garrison
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             
             Melita
             ,
             now
             &
             than
             scouring
             the
             countrie
             ,
             vvould
             charge
             them
             on
             the
             back
             and
             kill
             many
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Whan
             the
             newes
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Hermes
            
             came
             to
             Rome
             ;
             the
             Citie
             was
             replenished
             with
             meruailous
             care
             and
             feare
             for
             the
             tydings
             :
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             some
             there
             ,
             mourned
             to
             see
             that
             auncient
             glorie
             of
             the
             
               Latin
               Name
            
             vvas
             in
             such
             sort
             diminished
             .
             An
             other
             sort
             ,
             was
             in
             no
             little
             dread
             that
             the
             calamitie
             of
             Malta
             vvould
             redownd
             to
             Rome
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             also
             an
             enuious
             and
             detracting
             kinde
             of
             men
             more
             liberall
             with
             carping
             tongues
             ,
             than
             expert
             in
             knowledge
             of
             warres
             ,
             that
             layed
             the
             vvhole
             blame
             of
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             Fortres
             vpon
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             the
             great
             Maister
             :
             vvhome
             ,
             both
             his
             Inuincible
             courage
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             the
             valiant
             and
             noble
             personages
             there
             accompanyeng
             him
             ,
             than
             also
             this
             Historie
             making
             mencion
             of
             all
             theyr
             most
             vvorthie
             Actes
             ,
             vvould
             parpetually
             deliuer
             him
             from
             such
             infamy
             and
             sclaunder
             .
             But
             such
             ,
             as
             care
             not
             for
             theyr
             owne
             estimacion
             ,
             by
             lykelihood
             would
             not
             spare
             to
             defame
             the
             Renome
             of
             an
             other
             .
             For
             as
             Ignorance
             cannot
             Iudge
             well
             of
             the
             Pollicies
             and
             Inuencions
             of
             the
             learned
             sort
             .
             No
             more
             can
             Coward
             Varlets
             rightly
             discerne
             of
             the
             vvorthlie
             Acts
             and
             valiant
             doeings
             of
             Couragious
             olde
             and
             practized
             Soldiours
             .
             But
             to
             retourne
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             History
             ,
             before
             we
             told
             you
             how
             three
             Galiacies
             were
             in
             preparing
             ,
             at
             Messana
             ,
             and
             what
             diligence
             they
             vsed
             about
             the
             same
             that
             had
             the
             charge
             thereof
             ;
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             the
             seuenth
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             they
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             Port
             of
             Messana
             .
             There
             were
             in
             those
             three
             ships
             beesides
             the
             Knightes
             of
             the
             Ioannites
             ,
             sixe
             hundred
             
             Spaniards
             ,
             and
             three
             hundreth
             of
             the
             Popes
             Soldiours
             ,
             vnder
             the
             charge
             of
             
               Pompeio
               Colona
            
             ,
             among
             vvhom
             ,
             wer
             some
             that
             voluntary
             rowed
             ,
             &
             some
             that
             vver
             constrained
             .
             To
             the
             constrained
             ,
             libertie
             vvas
             promised
             if
             they
             vvould
             doe
             their
             endeuours
             ,
             to
             bring
             thē
             into
             the
             port
             of
             Borgo
             ,
             they
             should
             ,
             after
             ,
             be
             aduanced
             to
             roomes
             of
             Soldiours
             as
             the
             others
             vvere
             .
             So
             as
             not
             onely
             their
             purpose
             was
             to
             succour
             those
             that
             wer
             beseeged
             ,
             with
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             vvith
             victuall
             .
             For
             vvhich
             cause
             ,
             they
             shipped
             250
             Medimni
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             besids
             Gun
             pouder
             ,
             Sall-peter
             ,
             and
             Leade
             ,
             meete
             for
             Artillerie
             and
             like
             vses
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             they
             supposed
             it
             very
             difficult
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             Port
             ,
             being
             so
             strongly
             garded
             by
             the
             Turk
             :
             neuerthelesse
             such
             desire
             rested
             in
             the
             mindes
             in
             the
             Ioannits
             present
             in
             those
             Shippes
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             accompt
             the
             entrie
             might
             easely
             be
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             both
             to
             them
             and
             thother
             .
          
           
             Whan
             they
             approched
             nigh
             vnto
             Malta
             ,
             these
             shipps
             made
             foorth
             a
             Fragot
             to
             see
             if
             any
             signe
             from
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Saint
               Angelo
            
             could
             be
             espied
             ,
             vvherby
             they
             might
             vnderstand
             ,
             vvhether
             the
             ships
             might
             proceed
             to
             enter
             or
             retire
             .
             Whan
             the
             Fragot
             vpon
             his
             proceeding
             ,
             parceuing
             a
             signe
             that
             he
             should
             retourne
             back
             ,
             retourned
             to
             the
             shipps
             shewing
             the
             signe
             of
             retyring
             :
             though
             the
             Turks
             vvhan
             they
             prouided
             the
             signe
             dyd
             vvhat
             they
             could
             to
             obscure
             the
             signe
             by
             shotte
             of
             great
             Artyllarye
             at
             the
             same
             ,
             vvhereby
             they
             replenyshed
             the
             Skyes
             vvith
             meruailous
             obscurities
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             same
             had
             bene
             thorough
             darke
             Cloudes
             ;
             vvhich
             the
             shippes
             vnderstoode
             vvell
             enough
             :
             and
             so
             retourned
             backe
             into
             Sicilia
             .
          
           
           
             In
             deede
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             thought
             meet
             by
             Valet
             that
             most
             curteous
             prince
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             worthy
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             noble
             personages
             and
             valiaunt
             fouldiours
             ,
             beeing
             togethers
             in
             those
             ships
             ,
             should
             bee
             brought
             in
             manifest
             danger
             ,
             for
             hee
             did
             see
             apparauntly
             how
             that
             certaine
             of
             Turks
             ships
             ,
             lay
             by
             night
             ,
             at
             the
             in
             comming
             of
             
               Porto
               Musetto
            
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Arenula
             to
             enbar
             all
             entrie
             and
             issue
             ,
             to
             and
             fro
             
               Porto
               Maiore
            
             ,
             without
             their
             leaue
             .
             At
             which
             time
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             garrison
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             had
             intelligence
             what
             good
             successe
             the
             new
             supplie
             had
             vpon
             their
             issue
             made
             (
             as
             before
             )
             against
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             they
             taking
             courage
             thereby
             ;
             made
             likewise
             asalie
             vpon
             the
             enimie
             ,
             that
             spoiled
             abroad
             in
             the
             Iland
             ,
             as
             they
             wer
             driuing
             certain
             cattell
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             taken
             ,
             &
             in
             such
             sort
             they
             of
             the
             citie
             valiantly
             behaued
             themselues
             ,
             that
             after
             sundry
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             them
             slaine
             ,
             not
             onely
             they
             recouered
             the
             cattell
             ,
             but
             draue
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Turks
             to
             their
             shippes
             .
             The
             campe
             of
             the
             Turks
             understanding
             the
             chase
             to
             come
             towardes
             them
             immediatly
             stroke
             a
             l'arme
             ,
             and
             repairing
             to
             the
             pauilion
             of
             their
             generall
             Mustapha
             ,
             seased
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             battery
             .
             Which
             matter
             ,
             caused
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             was
             marching
             to
             giue
             assalt
             at
             the
             breach
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             the
             prince
             fully
             determined
             with
             himselfe
             to
             be
             ther
             present
             at
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
             thinking
             thereby
             that
             his
             presence
             should
             not
             a
             little
             encrease
             the
             courage
             and
             hardinesse
             of
             the
             garrison
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             .
             For
             which
             purpose
             ,
             immediatly
             he
             caused
             a
             bridge
             vpon
             boates
             to
             passe
             both
             the
             halfe
             Ilands
             to
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             to
             bee
             made
             .
             But
             knowing
             what
             the
             a
             ●arme
             ment
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             castle
             of
             Saint
             Angelo
             .
          
           
           
             There
             were
             some
             that
             indged
             this
             dooing
             of
             the
             Prince
             to
             bee
             meruaylous
             bolde
             &
             couragious
             ,
             but
             not
             voyd
             of
             great
             daunger
             occupyeng
             such
             a
             place
             &
             function
             ,
             as
             he
             dyd
             ,
             and
             therfore
             was
             worthie
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             the
             same
             :
             Alleadging
             ,
             that
             matters
             of
             great
             waight
             &
             importance
             ,
             ought
             rather
             to
             be
             put
             in
             effect
             by
             the
             force
             of
             the
             mynde
             ,
             counsail
             ,
             &
             direct
             order
             ;
             giuen
             by
             the
             Generall
             ,
             than
             by
             any
             force
             of
             body
             by
             him
             to
             be
             shewed
             .
             Vnto
             which
             affaires
             ,
             though
             the
             Generall
             be
             absent
             ,
             yet
             by
             his
             prudent
             orders
             established
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             present
             among
             his
             soldiours
             .
             For
             the
             decay
             of
             the
             General
             (
             which
             if
             he
             come
             to
             handstrokes
             may
             easely
             happen
             the
             ruin
             of
             the
             rest
             wherof
             he
             had
             charge
             ,
             may
             likewise
             ensue
             :
             as
             we
             dayly
             see
             ,
             whan
             the
             lyfe
             is
             gone
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             dead
             .
             Other
             again
             affirmed
             that
             the
             prince
             Valet
             ,
             was
             worthy
             of
             much
             commendacion
             ,
             Iudging
             that
             the
             presēce
             of
             the
             General
             was
             most
             necessary
             in
             perils
             ,
             cōsidering
             that
             the
             Soule
             cannot
             rightly
             gouerne
             &
             direct
             the
             bodie
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             present
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             body
             :
             For
             in
             such
             doeing
             hath
             but
             followed
             the
             examples
             of
             the
             most
             prudent
             Generals
             
               Alexander
               ,
               Themistocles
               ,
               Caesar
               ,
               Marius
               ,
            
             and
             sundry
             others
             vsing
             these
             kinde
             of
             words
             in
             effect
             following
             :
             
               Ego
               met
               in
               agmine
               ,
               in
               Praelio
               ,
               consultor
               idem
               &
               sotius
               pericul●
               vobis
               cum
               adero
               :
               Me
               vosque
               in
               omnibus
               rebus
               iuxta
               geram
               .
            
             Both
             ,
             in
             the
             Esquadron
             &
             fight
             (
             O
             worthy
             soldiors
             )
             you
             shal
             haue
             mee
             present
             a
             Counsail
             &
             compagnion
             in
             all
             perills
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             as
             your
             fortune
             shall
             be
             ,
             the
             same
             shal
             be
             myne
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             so
             rude
             of
             witt
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             same
             be
             requisit
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             in
             Peace
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             desired
             in
             warres
             .
          
           
           
             The
             presence
             of
             the
             Maister
             oft
             times
             causeth
             his
             affayres
             ,
             with
             dilligence
             and
             greater
             facility
             to
             haue
             fortunate
             proceedings
             .
             Nor
             truely
             the
             prudent
             Poet
             (
             discriuing
             the
             wars
             beetwixt
             the
             Latins
             and
             the
             Ruteli
             ,
             )
             was
             of
             other
             minde
             ,
             sayeng
             
               Vrget
               Praesentia
               Turni
            
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             Turnus
             prouoked
             the
             courage
             of
             his
             souldiours
             ,
             by
             which
             most
             euident
             reasons
             it
             was
             iudged
             that
             Valet
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             should
             haue
             done
             both
             manfully
             and
             most
             prudently
             according
             to
             his
             function
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             his
             determination
             hee
             had
             ben
             present
             at
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             breach
             among
             his
             soldiours
             ,
             if
             the
             Turks
             had
             assalted
             the
             same
             .
             The
             same
             time
             the
             king
             of
             Argire
             with
             seauen
             gallyes
             &
             ten
             other
             ships
             ,
             in
             which
             were
             two
             thousand
             and
             two
             hundred
             souldiours
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             aide
             of
             the
             Turks
             army
             in
             Malta
             .
             Who
             seeming
             to
             be
             very
             sory
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             there
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             warres
             ,
             required
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             to
             haue
             so
             much
             honour
             shewed
             him
             ,
             that
             both
             for
             the
             declaration
             of
             his
             good
             will
             ,
             for
             the
             exployt
             of
             some
             notable
             seruice
             &
             to
             proue
             what
             courage
             rested
             in
             his
             owne
             souldiours
             he
             might
             haue
             the
             formost
             place
             with-his
             souldiours
             to
             assalt
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             which
             not
             onely
             was
             graunted
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             Mustapha
             caused
             two
             thousand
             chosen
             soldiors
             of
             the
             army
             of
             the
             Turk
             ,
             to
             be
             ioyned
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             being
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             about
             90
             small
             ships
             were
             commanded
             to
             be
             brought
             from
             
               Porto
               Musetto
            
             ,
             vnto
             the
             water
             of
             Marza
             ,
             for
             that
             vpon
             that
             side
             the
             king
             of
             Argire
             purposed
             vpon
             the
             water
             to
             giue
             the
             assault
             vnto
             the
             fortres
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             did
             perceue
             ,
             as
             also
             ,
             hauing
             had
             intelligence
             of
             this
             the
             Turks
             preparation
             &
             deuise
             ,
             by
             a
             certaine
             fugitiue
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             
             campe
             to
             him
             .
             Immediately
             he
             called
             before
             him
             two
             of
             the
             best
             practised
             &
             faithfull
             pilots
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             Borgo
             ,
             &
             of
             them
             demanded
             by
             what
             meanes
             the
             Turks
             might
             be
             enbarred
             from
             the
             approching
             to
             the
             foote
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             sortresse
             .
             The
             pilots
             answered
             that
             their
             opinions
             were
             ,
             if
             of
             masts
             of
             ships
             ,
             and
             other
             timber
             ioyned
             togethers
             at
             the
             ends
             with
             ringes
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             thereof
             as
             it
             were
             a
             long
             chaine
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             end
             ther
             of
             to
             be
             sastned
             from
             the
             corner
             of
             the
             castle
             of
             Saint
             Angelo
             ,
             vnto
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             where
             the
             enimie
             with
             their
             boates
             were
             determined
             to
             enter
             ,
             the
             enimies
             deuises
             should
             bee
             vtterly
             stopped
             in
             that
             behalfe
             .
             This
             pollicie
             liked
             the
             great
             Maister
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             night
             following
             ,
             the
             chaine
             was
             ended
             ,
             and
             placed
             accordingly
             .
             The
             Turkes
             in
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             morning
             ,
             seeing
             this
             chaine
             placed
             to
             enbarre
             their
             pretences
             ,
             were
             stonished
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             to
             land
             the
             souldiours
             :
             but
             while
             the
             king
             of
             Argire
             and
             his
             company
             were
             in
             this
             mase
             ,
             a
             fugitiue
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             meruailous
             hardinesse
             ,
             (
             to
             which
             kinde
             of
             persons
             ,
             rashnesse
             serueth
             for
             vertue
             ,
             and
             desperation
             in
             stead
             of
             constancy
             )
             came
             to
             the
             king
             ,
             and
             promised
             that
             he
             would
             breake
             this
             chaine
             afore
             aid
             .
             Wherevpon
             (
             taking
             an
             axe
             with
             him
             )
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             after
             whom
             followed
             two
             or
             three
             others
             ,
             to
             aide
             and
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             swimming
             to
             this
             chayne
             ,
             this
             fugitiue
             began
             to
             strike
             at
             this
             chayne
             with
             his
             axe
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             Christians
             in
             Borgo
             ,
             did
             perceiue
             ,
             about
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             of
             them
             with
             their
             swords
             drawen
             did
             on
             their
             part
             by
             and
             by
             swimme
             likewise
             to
             the
             desence
             of
             the
             chayne
             ,
             where
             ,
             after
             killing
             two
             of
             that
             company
             ,
             those
             Christians
             did
             put
             the
             other
             to
             flight
             .
             
             After
             that
             ,
             none
             was
             so
             bold
             to
             put
             in
             proofe
             the
             like
             againe
             :
             Neuerthelesse
             ,
             the
             king
             of
             Argire
             ,
             dyd
             not
             leaue
             his
             purpose
             ,
             for
             the
             xv
             day
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             at
             the
             breake
             of
             day
             ,
             he
             proceded
             to
             the
             assalt
             ,
             both
             by
             land
             and
             vvater
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             perceuing
             the
             pretence
             of
             the
             Argirians
             ,
             had
             prepared
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             Artillerie
             to
             be
             laied
             towards
             that
             place
             vvhere
             the
             Argirians
             came
             to
             giue
             the
             assalt
             .
             So
             as
             ,
             vpon
             the
             repaire
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             Artillerie
             of
             the
             Christians
             vvere
             vnbended
             with
             such
             violence
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             houres
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             the
             assalt
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             bullets
             of
             the
             Canon
             &
             other
             Artillerie
             ,
             about
             two
             thousand
             Turks
             were
             torne
             in
             peces
             &
             drowned
             ,
             with
             twelue
             of
             their
             ships
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             ships
             approching
             to
             the
             Chaine
             ,
             &
             perceauing
             the
             same
             to
             enbarre
             them
             to
             land
             where
             they
             purposed
             ,
             they
             turned
             the
             shipps
             vpon
             an
             other
             part
             towards
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             but
             doeing
             nothing
             ,
             they
             likewise
             vvere
             enforced
             to
             retourne
             .
             Vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             likewise
             ,
             it
             vvas
             meruailously
             fought
             ,
             so
             as
             many
             Turks
             vvere
             slaine
             ,
             and
             two
             hundred
             of
             our
             Christians
             vvanting
             ,
             among
             vvhome
             Frederic
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Dom
               Garza
               ,
               Viceroy
            
             of
             Sicell
             ,
             vvas
             torne
             in
             peeces
             vvith
             an
             Iron
             Bullet
             ,
             also
             one
             Gordio
             a
             Frenchman
             :
             
               Francis
               Senoghera
            
             ,
             vvith
             his
             Neuew
             
               Iohn
               ,
               Hispapaniards
            
             borne
             ,
             and
             knights
             of
             the
             
               Ioannits
               ,
               Medina
            
             ,
             there
             ,
             likewise
             was
             vvounded
             to
             death
             ,
             vvho
             afterward
             dyed
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Prince
             Valet
             ,
             perceauing
             in
             what
             perills
             the
             state
             of
             vvhole
             Malta
             should
             stand
             in
             ,
             if
             many
             such
             battailes
             vvere
             often
             fought
             ,
             vvhan
             as
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             vvearie
             ,
             both
             day
             and
             night
             should
             continually
             haue
             
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             fresh
             and
             new
             Soldiours
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             no
             maner
             of
             supply
             of
             soldiours
             ,
             sent
             to
             succour
             them
             .
             Therefore
             the
             seuententh
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             messenger
             into
             Sicilia
             ,
             who
             by
             swimming
             passed
             from
             the
             Castle
             at
             the
             vtter
             bay
             :
             leading
             to
             the
             water
             of
             Marza
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             escaped
             vnknowen
             through
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Cittie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             Malta
             taking
             shipping
             ,
             came
             with
             diligence
             to
             Messana
             .
             To
             this
             messenger
             ,
             Valet
             ,
             gaue
             letters
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             he
             required
             that
             he
             might
             haue
             those
             two
             Gallies
             of
             his
             owne
             ,
             there
             remaining
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             to
             be
             furnished
             and
             sent
             with
             those
             number
             of
             knights
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             as
             were
             remaining
             at
             Messana
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             many
             other
             soldiours
             as
             might
             fill
             and
             replenish
             those
             Gallies
             .
             And
             that
             ,
             vpon
             their
             comming
             nigh
             to
             Malta
             ,
             they
             should
             abide
             a
             loofe
             before
             the
             Port
             ,
             vnto
             such
             time
             they
             had
             a
             conuenient
             signe
             made
             vnto
             them
             whether
             they
             might
             safely
             enter
             the
             Port
             yea
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             At
             which
             time
             that
             the
             messenger
             of
             Malta
             ,
             came
             to
             Messana
             ,
             there
             came
             thether
             a
             fleet
             of
             ships
             out
             of
             Spain
             that
             brought
             in
             the
             same
             sundry
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             Ioannits
             ,
             of
             diuers
             nacions
             .
             Whan
             as
             the
             Viceroy
             purposed
             to
             send
             away
             to
             Malta
             ,
             the
             two
             gallies
             written
             for
             ,
             he
             first
             thought
             meet
             to
             write
             to
             the
             great
             Master
             certaine
             letters
             Ciphered
             by
             two
             seuerall
             little
             shipps
             ,
             wherby
             he
             signified
             to
             the
             great
             Master
             ,
             that
             with
             those
             he
             sent
             the
             two
             Gallies
             for
             that
             which
             he
             wrote
             howbeit
             he
             required
             that
             the
             Gallies
             might
             haue
             assured
             signe
             made
             vnto
             them
             ,
             whan
             they
             came
             in
             sight
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             enter
             without
             euident
             peril
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             These
             two
             litle
             ships
             ,
             thus
             departing
             from
             Messana
             towards
             Malta
             ,
             (
             whereof
             the
             one
             was
             furnished
             with
             sundry
             simples
             and
             medicaments
             pertaining
             to
             Phisick
             &
             Surgerie
             ,
             dyd
             not
             both
             keepe
             one
             course
             of
             Sayling
             ▪
             Whereby
             the
             bote
             that
             had
             the
             Medicaments
             for
             Phisick
             and
             Surgery
             ,
             came
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             as
             afterward
             vvas
             learned
             ,
             the
             other
             arriued
             ▪
             safe
             in
             Malta
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             because
             ,
             a
             few
             daies
             before
             ,
             all
             the
             waies
             betwene
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             and
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             vvere
             vtterly
             enbarred
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             that
             three
             Christians
             vvhich
             vvere
             vsed
             to
             goe
             and
             come
             betwixt
             those
             places
             ,
             in
             their
             passing
             vvere
             surprised
             &
             taken
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             most
             cruelly
             put
             to
             death
             .
             And
             besids
             ,
             the
             entries
             of
             the
             Ports
             vvere
             vigilantly
             garded
             ,
             that
             none
             vvithout
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Turks
             could
             vvell
             enter
             .
             Whereby
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             resting
             at
             Messana
             ,
             could
             not
             tell
             how
             to
             send
             safely
             the
             two
             Gallies
             away
             to
             Malta
             .
             Notwithstanding
             considering
             that
             the
             great
             Maister
             so
             earnestly
             vvrote
             to
             haue
             them
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             thought
             ,
             
               Vbirerum
               agitur
               summa
               ,
               vnius
               particulae
               periculum
               ,
               minus
               esse
               metuendum
               .
            
             Where
             the
             vvhole
             affaires
             rest
             in
             daunger
             ,
             the
             perill
             and
             losse
             but
             of
             a
             part
             &
             particle
             thereof
             for
             the
             conseruacion
             of
             the
             rest
             ought
             the
             lesse
             to
             be
             regarded
             and
             feared
             ,
             they
             determined
             vvith
             themselues
             to
             commit
             the
             two
             Gallies
             to
             the
             guiding
             of
             Fortune
             ;
             alwaies
             aforeseeing
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             should
             not
             passe
             in
             that
             hazard
             ,
             but
             onely
             fortie
             of
             them
             ioyned
             vvith
             a
             good
             number
             of
             soldiours
             ,
             that
             furnished
             vp
             the
             two
             Gallies
             .
             With
             these
             passed
             Captain
             Salazar
             ,
             an
             Hispaniard
             ,
             in
             a
             bote
             towed
             by
             the
             Gallies
             ,
             into
             the
             Iland
             of
             Goza
             vvho
             after
             from
             
             thence
             passed
             ▪
             into
             Malta
             to
             espie
             both
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             Armie
             .
             The
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             the
             Turks
             not
             forgetting
             ,
             the
             great
             ouerthrow
             and
             repulse
             that
             they
             receaued
             at
             their
             late
             assalt
             at
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             litle
             desirous
             to
             reuenge
             the
             same
             ,
             therefore
             they
             began
             vvith
             terrible
             sury
             theyr
             batterie
             againe
             ,
             against
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             that
             so
             much
             as
             the
             defendours
             repaired
             vp
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             the
             Turks
             by
             day
             by
             their
             Artillery
             ouerthrew
             and
             brake
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             enemies
             Artillerie
             ,
             dyd
             their
             feate
             ,
             the
             Turks
             deuised
             theyr
             bridge
             ,
             vvhich
             they
             finished
             ,
             and
             dyd
             sett
             ouer
             the
             dyke
             before
             the
             Sunne
             rysing
             ,
             the
             twentith
             of
             Iuly
             ,
             vvhereby
             they
             might
             come
             to
             hand
             strokes
             ▪
             vvith
             our
             Christians
             .
             Which
             being
             perceaued
             by
             the
             defendours
             ,
             and
             considered
             ,
             vvhat
             detriment
             the
             bridge
             vvould
             import
             ,
             if
             the
             same
             vvere
             suffered
             ▪
             Immediately
             
               seignior
               Parisoto
            
             the
             great
             Maisters
             Neuew
             ,
             and
             Agleria
             ,
             knights
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             vvith
             a
             good
             company
             of
             other
             soldiours
             ,
             issued
             forth
             of
             entent
             to
             haue
             burned
             the
             bridge
             .
             Who
             in
             such
             sort
             vvere
             receaued
             by
             the
             Turks
             ,
             that
             vvithout
             executing
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             came
             for
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             issued
             together
             vvith
             Parisoto
             and
             Agleria
             ,
             vvere
             vtterly
             slaine
             .
             The
             Turks
             (
             this
             space
             )
             seased
             not
             to
             continue
             the
             sury
             of
             their
             Artillery
             ▪
             in
             battering
             the
             walls
             ;
             vntill
             the
             xxviij
             .
             day
             of
             Iuly
             ;
             So
             as
             ,
             that
             afternone
             ,
             they
             couragiously
             assalted
             the
             For
             tres
             on
             sundry
             parts
             thereof
             ;
             and
             thrise
             did
             send
             fresh
             men
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             roomes
             of
             their
             soldiours
             that
             were
             either
             vvery
             in
             the
             fight
             or
             ouerthrowen
             in
             the
             assalt
             ,
             &
             so
             manfully
             the
             Turks
             stood
             to
             their
             mark
             ,
             that
             they
             doubted
             not
             to
             gaine
             the
             Fortres
             that
             day
             .
          
           
           
             But
             our
             Christians
             on
             their
             part
             with
             no
             lesse
             valyant
             courage
             resisted
             them
             ,
             &
             with
             very
             force
             ,
             what
             by
             Gunshot
             ,
             arrowes
             ,
             wildefire
             &
             handstrokes
             ,
             at
             last
             they
             compelled
             the
             Turks
             to
             retire
             from
             the
             assalt
             ,
             with
             incredible
             losse
             .
             With
             this
             victory
             ,
             the
             harts
             of
             the
             defenders
             in
             such
             manner
             encreased
             that
             they
             cared
             nothing
             for
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
             And
             because
             there
             was
             not
             so
             often
             skirmishing
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             as
             was
             wont
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             artillery
             of
             the
             Christian
             side
             ,
             began
             to
             stay
             from
             shoting
             ,
             the
             Turks
             supposed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             few
             souldiours
             left
             on
             liue
             in
             the
             fortres
             ,
             &
             that
             their
             furniture
             of
             pouder
             ,
             shot
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             were
             spent
             .
             Which
             stay
             from
             skirmishing
             &
             shooting
             ,
             was
             rather
             done
             of
             purpose
             by
             the
             counsaile
             and
             deuise
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             want
             of
             those
             matters
             in
             the
             fortres
             ,
             &
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             heard
             of
             no
             maner
             of
             certaine
             aide
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             &
             that
             euery
             day
             more
             &
             more
             the
             enemies
             fury
             &
             malice
             did
             grow
             the
             greater
             ,
             hee
             thought
             it
             not
             requisit
             ,
             to
             consume
             his
             garrisons
             &
             other
             furnitures
             idely
             &
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             perceyuing
             ,
             that
             by
             these
             often
             assalts
             of
             theirs
             ,
             theyr
             pretences
             toke
             litle
             effect
             ,
             they
             determined
             with
             themselues
             to
             prooue
             what
             they
             could
             by
             myning
             ,
             and
             one
             mine
             they
             had
             in
             maner
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             beefore
             our
             Christians
             did
             perceiue
             the
             same
             ,
             &
             to
             the
             end
             they
             might
             blinde
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             defenders
             ,
             they
             caused
             two
             gallyes
             towards
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             aproch
             the
             wals
             of
             the
             towne
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             &
             to
             beate
             at
             the
             same
             with
             theyr
             artillery
             ,
             supposing
             by
             the
             same
             that
             the
             garrison
             to
             haue
             forsaken
             their
             charge
             ,
             &
             to
             haue
             aided
             the
             rest
             ,
             would
             haue
             neglected
             the
             custody
             of
             the
             wals
             of
             the
             castle
             ,
             &
             so
             by
             this
             mine
             ,
             to
             haue
             entred
             into
             
             the
             fortres
             .
             But
             the
             defenders
             ,
             vnderstanding
             the
             subtile
             pollicies
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             by
             the
             meanes
             &
             prudence
             aswell
             of
             certaine
             of
             the
             garrison
             ,
             as
             chiefely
             of
             one
             of
             the
             ensignebearers
             ther
             ,
             brought
             vtterly
             to
             naught
             the
             mine
             of
             the
             enimy
             ,
             by
             a
             contermine
             .
             For
             the
             ensigne
             bearer
             first
             entring
             the
             mine
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             with
             a
             lanterne
             in
             hand
             ,
             &
             casting
             certain
             arteficial
             fire
             among
             the
             enemies
             in
             the
             mine
             ,
             that
             whether
             the
             enemy
             would
             or
             no
             ,
             hee
             draue
             them
             out
             of
             the
             mine
             .
             For
             which
             good
             seruice
             done
             ,
             the
             great
             master
             rewarded
             this
             worthy
             ensigne
             bearer
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             chaine
             of
             gold
             wayeng
             fiue
             pounds
             ,
             &
             because
             that
             
               Virtus
               virtutem
               parit
               ,
               eaque
               in
               arduo
               sita
               est
               ,
            
             one
             vertuous
             act
             ,
             allureth
             another
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ,
             though
             the
             same
             be
             very
             difficult
             to
             attaine
             vnto
             .
             The
             next
             day
             after
             which
             was
             the
             first
             of
             August
             ,
             certaine
             of
             the
             garrison
             of
             the
             fortres
             issued
             forth
             ,
             &
             with
             pouder
             burnt
             to
             peeces
             the
             bridge
             which
             the
             Turks
             before
             had
             deuised
             &
             layed
             ouer
             the
             dike
             ,
             which
             worthy
             deed
             so
             done
             ,
             turned
             to
             the
             whole
             fortres
             a
             wonderfull
             commodity
             .
             For
             the
             next
             day
             after
             ,
             at
             the
             Sun
             setting
             the
             Turks
             assalted
             agayne
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             vpon
             that
             part
             which
             was
             garded
             by
             
               Carolo
               Roffo
            
             ,
             where
             by
             the
             space
             of
             three
             houres
             ,
             it
             was
             valiauntly
             foughten
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             ende
             the
             Christians
             repulsed
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             leauing
             beehinde
             them
             three
             hundred
             slaine
             .
             And
             on
             the
             Christian
             part
             remayned
             dead
             ,
             Roffo
             himselfe
             with
             one
             Bareso
             ,
             and
             certaine
             other
             souldiours
             .
          
           
             This
             while
             during
             the
             assalt
             the
             Turks
             in
             such
             sort
             exercised
             their
             great
             artillery
             with
             continuall
             shot
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             defenders
             durst
             scarce
             shew
             his
             head
             to
             looke
             into
             the
             dike
             ,
             but
             immediatly
             he
             was
             dispatched
             ,
             
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             where
             occasion
             of
             any
             worthy
             seruice
             was
             at
             that
             instant
             to
             be
             shewed
             ,
             the
             souldiours
             of
             the
             fortresse
             would
             not
             spare
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             execute
             the
             same
             .
             As
             well
             appeared
             in
             Calderonio
             the
             Hispaniard
             ,
             who
             when
             hee
             doubted
             that
             the
             enimy
             was
             breaking
             that
             part
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             bulwarke
             ,
             called
             the
             bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             hee
             issued
             immediatly
             to
             espy
             and
             know
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             moment
             hee
             was
             slaine
             with
             the
             bullet
             of
             an
             arquebuse
             .
             Whose
             infortunity
             as
             to
             some
             it
             would
             haue
             beene
             a
             terrour
             and
             feare
             ,
             so
             was
             the
             same
             not
             the
             lesse
             an
             encouragement
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             endeauour
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             seruice
             .
             For
             when
             they
             perceiued
             that
             the
             enemy
             did
             what
             they
             could
             to
             fill
             vp
             the
             dike
             of
             the
             fortresse
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             garrison
             determined
             rather
             to
             ende
             their
             liues
             with
             honour
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             into
             the
             handes
             of
             a
             most
             cruell
             enemy
             ,
             and
             therfore
             concluded
             togethers
             to
             issue
             forth
             that
             night
             vpon
             the
             enemy
             ,
             and
             to
             enbar
             them
             of
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Wherevpon
             a
             hundred
             of
             the
             garrison
             issued
             forth
             ,
             part
             where
             of
             were
             Ioannits
             and
             part
             souldiours
             that
             tooke
             wages
             ,
             and
             so
             worthely
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             the
             enemy
             ,
             that
             they
             enforced
             them
             to
             forsake
             the
             dikes
             and
             to
             flie
             away
             a
             pace
             ,
             leauing
             behinde
             them
             slaine
             fourescore
             Turks
             ,
             and
             ten
             killed
             of
             our
             side
             ,
             among
             whom
             of
             the
             Christian
             part
             remayned
             dead
             two
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             
               Giouanni
               Cantabro
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Macrino
             ,
             whole
             heads
             the
             cruell
             Turks
             had
             cut
             from
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             planting
             them
             vpon
             speares
             ,
             did
             set
             them
             in
             the
             valie
             of
             
               Saint
               Sauiors
               ▪
            
             to
             be
             viewed
             of
             the
             fortresse
             .
             That
             day
             at
             night
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             
               Malta
               ▪
            
             made
             many
             bone
             fires
             ,
             and
             therewith
             shot
             of
             their
             arquebuses
             ,
             shewing
             
             thereby
             a
             great
             token
             of
             reioyce
             :
             Which
             both
             those
             that
             were
             beseged
             ,
             and
             the
             Turks
             also
             hard
             very
             well
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Turks
             supposed
             ,
             that
             either
             the
             Nauie
             of
             the
             Christians
             began
             to
             approch
             the
             Iland
             of
             Malta
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             supply
             of
             Christians
             were
             landed
             ,
             that
             was
             hable
             to
             encounter
             with
             the
             Turks
             Armie
             there
             .
             But
             it
             was
             none
             of
             those
             two
             matters
             ,
             and
             onely
             of
             purpose
             done
             ,
             aswell
             to
             shew
             their
             owne
             courages
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             the
             Turkes
             estonished
             vvith
             the
             newnesse
             of
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             the
             meane
             time
             filled
             the
             dike
             of
             the
             Bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             which
             thing
             caused
             that
             neither
             the
             Turkes
             could
             be
             endamaged
             by
             the
             Casemacts
             of
             the
             dyke
             being
             cloyed
             vp
             ▪
             nor
             yet
             by
             the
             Flankers
             from
             the
             Bulwarke
             of
             A●●rne
             .
             Whereby
             the
             Turks
             without
             any
             maner
             of
             impediment
             ,
             might
             easelier
             enough
             assalt
             the
             breach
             which
             they
             with
             their
             Artillerie
             ,
             before
             ,
             had
             made
             .
             Also
             from
             their
             Mount
             placed
             vpon
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             
               Saint
               Sauiors
            
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             beate
             vehemently
             ,
             with
             two
             brasen
             peeces
             there
             planted
             ,
             so
             as
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             first
             stroke
             ,
             they
             beat
             in
             at
             a
             window
             made
             for
             the
             shooting
             out
             of
             Artillerie
             ,
             vvherwith
             the
             enemie
             vvas
             vvont
             to
             be
             encombered
             ,
             of
             the
             vvhich
             place
             one
             
               Francis
               Castilia
            
             had
             the
             charge
             :
             so
             expert
             vvere
             the
             Canoners
             of
             the
             Turkes
             part
             .
          
           
             Also
             one
             
               Giouanni
               Barnardo
               Godineto
            
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             knight
             of
             the
             Order
             ,
             vvith
             the
             stroke
             of
             an
             Arquebuze
             ended
             his
             lyfe
             .
             That
             day
             
               Francis
               Aquila●es
            
             ,
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             Garrison
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             ,
             hauing
             vvife
             and
             children
             in
             the
             Isle
             of
             Gozo
             ,
             allured
             by
             two
             vvicked
             counsaillours
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Feare
             and
             Hope
             ,
             shamefully
             
             fledde
             out
             of
             the
             Towne
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Enemie
             ,
             counsailing
             the
             Enemie
             to
             Assault
             the
             Towne
             againe
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             vvithout
             all
             doubt
             ,
             they
             should
             vvinne
             the
             Towne
             ,
             if
             they
             vvould
             attempt
             the
             same
             againe
             ,
             because
             there
             vvere
             scarce
             foure
             hundred
             Soldiours
             left
             ,
             and
             yet
             vvhat
             with
             extreme
             labors
             that
             they
             had
             suffered
             during
             the
             seege
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             by
             their
             hurtes
             and
             vvounds
             ,
             they
             vvere
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             longer
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Soldiours
             that
             vvere
             ther
             ,
             they
             vver
             vtterly
             consumed
             &
             dead
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Turks
             perceuing
             ,
             that
             such
             breaches
             alredy
             wer
             made
             ,
             by
             their
             Artillery
             ,
             in
             the
             townes
             of
             
               Borgo
               &
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             that
             Carts
             vvere
             able
             to
             passe
             thorough
             them
             ,
             they
             purposed
             to
             assalt
             both
             those
             townes
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             to
             proue
             vvhether
             there
             rested
             in
             the
             garrisons
             of
             those
             two
             townes
             such
             courage
             and
             force
             ,
             as
             vvere
             able
             to
             giue
             them
             such
             repulse
             againe
             ,
             as
             before
             so
             often
             they
             had
             receaued
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             vpon
             the
             seauenth
             of
             August
             ,
             at
             one
             instant
             houre
             ,
             the
             Turks
             assalted
             Borgo
             at
             the
             Bulwark
             of
             Castile
             ,
             and
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             vvith
             such
             a
             fury
             and
             multitude
             ,
             that
             the
             vvhole
             earth
             thereabouts
             vvas
             couered
             vvith
             the
             enemie
             .
             And
             such
             vvas
             the
             thunder
             of
             the
             great
             Artillerie
             ,
             the
             haile
             of
             the
             Harquebuze
             shot
             ,
             the
             noise
             of
             Armour
             ,
             the
             faufare
             of
             Trūpets
             ,
             the
             sound
             of
             Drummes
             ,
             and
             cries
             of
             men
             of
             each
             side
             ,
             that
             Heauen
             &
             Earth
             seemed
             to
             beate
             togethers
             .
          
           
             Which
             vvhan
             the
             bands
             of
             Horsemen
             that
             vvere
             in
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             heard
             by
             the
             thundering
             of
             the
             great
             Artillerie
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             Skies
             obscured
             vvith
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             doubting
             that
             the
             Turks
             vvould
             not
             
             leaue
             the
             assalts
             ,
             vnto
             such
             tyme
             they
             had
             vvonne
             the
             Townes
             ,
             as
             they
             dyd
             ,
             before
             Sainct
             Hermes
             :
             Immediately
             all
             the
             Horsemen
             most
             valiantly
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             ende
             to
             turne
             the
             enemie
             from
             the
             Assault
             ,
             they
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             those
             bands
             of
             Turkes
             that
             garded
             the
             sick
             and
             vvounded
             persons
             resting
             at
             the
             vvater
             of
             Marza
             .
             Who
             thus
             being
             assailed
             vpon
             the
             sodaine
             ,
             fled
             ,
             and
             our
             Horsemen
             chasing
             them
             in
             killing
             and
             ouerthrowing
             them
             meruailously
             .
          
           
             The
             noise
             ,
             and
             cryes
             of
             such
             as
             fled
             ,
             being
             perceued
             by
             those
             Turks
             (
             vvho
             all
             this
             vvhile
             vvere
             occupyed
             in
             the
             assalt
             of
             
               Sainct
               Michael
            
             )
             they
             were
             enforced
             at
             that
             tyme
             to
             leaue
             the
             fight
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             succour
             the
             rest
             that
             fled
             .
             Thus
             vvere
             the
             Turks
             repulsed
             from
             both
             the
             Townes
             ,
             leauing
             behinde
             them
             slayne
             ,
             aboue
             1500
             Turkes
             beesides
             those
             that
             were
             slaine
             by
             the
             Horsemen
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             succours
             from
             the
             Campe.
             Of
             the
             Christian
             part
             of
             both
             the
             Townes
             vvere
             slaine
             more
             than
             an
             hundred
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             wounded
             :
             both
             the
             assaults
             continued
             more
             than
             fiue
             houres
             .
          
           
             Heere
             
               Mounsier
               Valet
            
             ,
             beeing
             thus
             deliuered
             that
             day
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             ,
             from
             such
             euident
             perills
             ,
             caused
             generall
             Prayer
             to
             bee
             made
             to
             Almightie
             GOD
             ,
             and
             hee
             him selfe
             vvith
             the
             vvhole
             Townes
             men
             ,
             repaired
             to
             the
             Church
             about
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             While
             these
             things
             ,
             vvere
             thus
             in
             doeing
             ,
             
               Dom
               Garza
            
             the
             Vice
             Roy
             of
             Sicel
             ,
             had
             secret
             intelligence
             out
             of
             Calabria
             ,
             that
             Soliman
             the
             Emperor
             of
             the
             Turks
             had
             caused
             certaine
             ships
             to
             be
             set
             in
             a
             redines
             at
             Constantinople
             
             which
             were
             furnished
             vvith
             soldiours
             ,
             victuall
             ,
             &
             other
             necessaries
             appertaining
             to
             the
             vvarres
             ,
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             Malta
             .
             Wherefore
             to
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             sent
             the
             Lords
             Altamira
             and
             Gildandrada
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             fiue
             Galleaceis
             :
             vvho
             departing
             to
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             sailing
             vntill
             they
             came
             vvithin
             xxx
             .
             miles
             of
             Malta
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             see
             nor
             heare
             of
             the
             ships
             that
             they
             sought
             for
             ;
             but
             onely
             of
             a
             Gallie
             and
             a
             little
             Barque
             of
             the
             Turks
             .
             The
             Gallie
             vvas
             taken
             ,
             and
             the
             Barque
             escaped
             away
             to
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             This
             vvhile
             ,
             Mustapha
             thinkeing
             there
             vvas
             none
             so
             strong
             ,
             but
             that
             continuall
             labour
             and
             vvatching
             vvould
             in
             the
             ende
             breake
             and
             vveaken
             him
             vtterly
             ,
             he
             thought
             conuenient
             ,
             to
             keepe
             the
             defendours
             occupyed
             vvithout
             giueing
             them
             any
             maner
             of
             rest
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             could
             :
             therfore
             he
             commaunded
             that
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             ,
             should
             be
             assalted
             againe
             at
             the
             breaches
             before
             made
             by
             the
             Artillery
             .
             But
             the
             Turks
             by
             the
             valiant
             defenders
             vvere
             quickly
             repulsed
             :
             vvith
             no
             litle
             destruction
             of
             the
             enemie
             .
          
           
             These
             often
             assalts
             ,
             this
             Bassa
             dyd
             not
             make
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             had
             any
             great
             hope
             to
             vvinne
             these
             Places
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             shew
             him selfe
             to
             execute
             the
             function
             and
             office
             of
             an
             expert
             Generall
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             minde
             of
             his
             
               Prince
               Solimane
            
             ,
             vvho
             had
             commaunded
             them
             ,
             either
             to
             winne
             the
             places
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             to
             losse
             their
             liues
             about
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             also
             the
             Bassa
             had
             dispatched
             and
             sent
             a
             litle
             Barque
             away
             vvith
             Letters
             to
             Solimane
             ,
             by
             the
             vvhich
             he
             gaue
             him
             intelligence
             of
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Nauie
             ,
             vvith
             what
             meruailous
             inconueniēces
             his
             army
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             
             what
             small
             hope
             he
             had
             to
             win
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             what
             preparation
             the
             Christians
             were
             in
             making
             to
             giue
             succours
             to
             Malta
             ,
             &
             other
             such
             like
             things
             .
             The
             meane
             time
             the
             two
             gallies
             of
             Malta
             ,
             departed
             from
             Messana
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Sarragoza
             ,
             where
             they
             tarryed
             one
             day
             ,
             while
             the
             ship
             of
             Salazar
             was
             set
             on
             ground
             to
             tallow
             ,
             to
             make
             hir
             more
             swift
             of
             saile
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             better
             the
             next
             day
             after
             they
             might
             passe
             togethers
             ,
             the
             famous
             promontory
             and
             lands
             end
             of
             Sicilia
             ,
             called
             Pachino
             .
             The
             next
             day
             ,
             as
             they
             departed
             out
             of
             the
             hauen
             of
             Sarragoza
             ,
             they
             encountred
             a
             boate
             that
             came
             from
             Pozalo
             ,
             hauing
             in
             the
             same
             one
             of
             Malta
             ,
             beeing
             very
             sore
             wounded
             ,
             who
             beeing
             demaunded
             ,
             who
             had
             in
             such
             sort
             euelly
             entreated
             him
             answered
             that
             when
             as
             he
             &
             a
             companion
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             other
             night
             ,
             ariued
             nigh
             that
             port
             ,
             and
             so
             required
             by
             two
             Sicilians
             ,
             that
             had
             houses
             vpon
             the
             shore
             ,
             to
             come
             on
             land
             ,
             and
             to
             lodge
             with
             them
             that
             night
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             ,
             sodainely
             the
             night
             being
             quiet
             ,
             fiue
             Turks
             landed
             ,
             by
             whom
             the
             two
             Sicilians
             were
             taken
             ,
             and
             his
             companion
             slaine
             ,
             and
             he
             himselfe
             hurt
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             see
             ,
             which
             two
             Sicilians
             that
             were
             taken
             also
             told
             those
             Turks
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             port
             were
             riding
             two
             gallyes
             ,
             hauing
             in
             the
             same
             sundry
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             with
             other
             souldiours
             ,
             to
             passe
             in
             Malta
             ,
             by
             whose
             words
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             in
             those
             two
             gallyes
             well
             perceiued
             ,
             that
             theyr
             going
             into
             Malta
             ,
             was
             discouered
             to
             the
             enemy
             ,
             whereby
             they
             knew
             it
             was
             either
             most
             dangerous
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             enter
             the
             port
             of
             Borgo
             in
             Malta
             ,
             or
             else
             vtterly
             impossible
             .
             Neuerthelesse
             they
             dread
             not
             to
             keepe
             on
             their
             course
             towards
             Malta
             ,
             toweng
             at
             their
             sternes
             the
             boate
             of
             Salazar
             .
          
           
           
             While
             these
             two
             galleyes
             thus
             sayled
             they
             perceiued
             not
             farre
             beefore
             them
             two
             other
             Gallyes
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             Barque
             ,
             who
             espying
             the
             two
             Gallyes
             of
             the
             Christians
             to
             follow
             them
             ,
             made
             all
             the
             hast
             they
             could
             towardes
             Malta
             from
             them
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Christians
             thought
             ,
             that
             without
             doubt
             ,
             they
             were
             the
             Gallyes
             that
             had
             sent
             the
             fiue
             Turkes
             on
             land
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             those
             hurts
             ,
             which
             hee
             of
             Malta
             ,
             beefore
             recounted
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Howbeeit
             the
             two
             Christian
             Gallyes
             continued
             theyr
             course
             vnto
             Pozalo
             ,
             from
             whence
             by
             theyr
             letters
             they
             gaue
             intelligence
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             of
             occurrants
             to
             them
             happened
             in
             theyr
             voyage
             .
             And
             forsomuch
             as
             they
             could
             not
             proceede
             on
             their
             course
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             South
             and
             Southwest
             windes
             ,
             were
             so
             much
             contrarious
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             retyred
             with
             their
             Gallyes
             to
             Sarragoza
             agayne
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             proceede
             as
             the
             Viceroy
             should
             further
             aduise
             them
             .
             About
             the
             which
             ,
             immediatly
             a
             knight
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             was
             sent
             from
             thence
             to
             Messana
             ,
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             whose
             counsell
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             gallyes
             should
             stay
             at
             Sarragoza
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             whole
             Nauy
             ,
             that
             right
             shortly
             would
             come
             and
             accompany
             them
             into
             Malta
             .
          
           
             But
             Salazar
             being
             brought
             to
             Pozalo
             ,
             determined
             in
             his
             boate
             to
             continue
             forward
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             albeit
             at
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             hee
             departed
             from
             Pozalo
             ,
             the
             seas
             were
             meruaylously
             troubled
             with
             windes
             ,
             thunders
             ,
             &
             other
             stormes
             ,
             the
             other
             daies
             following
             wer
             so
             quiet
             &
             calme
             that
             within
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             Salazar
             ariued
             safely
             at
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             there
             taking
             apparell
             of
             a
             Turk
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             like
             weed
             for
             a
             companion
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             could
             
             speake
             the
             Turkish
             tongue
             as
             hee
             could
             ,
             by
             night
             they
             departed
             thence
             into
             the
             Campe
             of
             the
             Turkes
             to
             espy
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Turkish
             armie
             ,
             where
             they
             espying
             that
             ,
             they
             came
             for
             ,
             they
             perceyued
             that
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             the
             Turkes
             left
             on
             liue
             in
             theyr
             Campe
             ,
             amounted
             scarce
             to
             foureteene
             thousand
             men
             ,
             wherof
             many
             of
             them
             were
             ●●urt
             ,
             and
             very
             sicke
             ,
             the
             residue
             ,
             were
             but
             an
             vnmeete
             and
             vnwarlike
             company
             ,
             considering
             that
             their
             former
             fights
             and
             assaults
             had
             consumed
             their
             best
             souldiours
             ,
             and
             after
             hauing
             secretly
             viewed
             the
             manner
             and
             forme
             of
             theyr
             encamping
             ,
             Salazar
             vvith
             his
             companion
             retourned
             backe
             to
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             againe
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             night
             after
             ,
             Salazar
             vvith
             one
             
               Pietro
               Paccio
            
             a
             Spaniard
             a
             gentleman
             of
             meruaylous
             hardinesse
             and
             courage
             ,
             repayred
             to
             a
             place
             nigh
             vnto
             the
             beacon
             or
             vvatch
             place
             called
             Maleca
             ,
             vvhich
             place
             when
             hee
             had
             thoroughly
             considered
             ,
             hee
             left
             Pietro
             there
             ,
             and
             keeping
             in
             memory
             the
             signes
             and
             tokens
             of
             the
             cities
             of
             Gozo
             and
             Malta
             ,
             as
             Pietro
             shewed
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             ende
             to
             declare
             the
             same
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             .
          
           
             Salazar
             taking
             passage
             in
             his
             owne
             boate
             againe
             ,
             found
             fortune
             so
             much
             to
             bee
             his
             friend
             ,
             that
             shortly
             after
             hee
             ariued
             at
             Messana
             ,
             vvhere
             hee
             discouered
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             vvhat
             hee
             had
             seene
             ,
             amongest
             many
             talkes
             ,
             hee
             shewed
             how
             vveake
             the
             Turkish
             Nauy
             remayned
             ,
             how
             slender
             theyr
             Armie
             on
             land
             was
             ,
             voyde
             of
             good
             souldiours
             ,
             and
             weapon
             ,
             that
             theyr
             whole
             number
             of
             Turkes
             were
             not
             able
             to
             encounter
             ,
             with
             tenne
             thousand
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             To
             affirme
             the
             wordes
             of
             Salazar
             to
             bee
             true
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             returned
             one
             of
             the
             two
             little
             shippes
             ,
             wherof
             I
             told
             you
             beefore
             ,
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             bee
             espialls
             in
             Malta
             ,
             bringing
             with
             him
             a
             Spaniard
             ,
             and
             a
             fugitiue
             out
             of
             the
             Turks
             campe
             ,
             beesides
             ,
             also
             retourned
             foure
             gallyes
             that
             before
             were
             sent
             from
             Messana
             ,
             who
             brought
             with
             them
             foureteene
             Turks
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             taken
             about
             Malta
             ,
             who
             all
             approued
             the
             words
             of
             Salazar
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             army
             was
             meruailously
             diminished
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             beatings
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             compelled
             scarcely
             to
             aproach
             to
             the
             walls
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             had
             slaine
             sundry
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             thing
             that
             made
             the
             Turks
             so
             affraied
             ,
             was
             that
             they
             saw
             neuer
             any
             of
             them
             whom
             the
             Christians
             wounded
             ,
             but
             hee
             lost
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             did
             see
             the
             Christians
             ,
             with
             incredible
             hardinesse
             defend
             their
             places
             ,
             &
             that
             no
             peece
             of
             artillery
             of
             the
             Christians
             side
             ,
             was
             at
             any
             time
             vainely
             blowen
             of
             ,
             wheresore
             the
             Turks
             affirmed
             ,
             they
             had
             right
             good
             cause
             ,
             to
             bee
             weary
             and
             repent
             &
             to
             detest
             such
             wars
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             to
             eschew
             vtterly
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             vtterly
             to
             flie
             away
             ,
             and
             chiefely
             such
             as
             were
             Renegants
             ,
             that
             had
             forsaken
             the
             Christian
             faith
             and
             become
             Turks
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             there
             was
             right
             strait
             watch
             set
             by
             the
             Bassa
             ,
             and
             commandement
             giuen
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             should
             winne
             the
             towne
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             loose
             their
             liues
             all
             ,
             for
             so
             had
             Soliman
             their
             prince
             commaunded
             .
             These
             words
             and
             such
             like
             (
             which
             the
             Turks
             that
             were
             taken
             did
             tell
             to
             the
             Viceroy
             ,
             )
             made
             the
             Viceroy
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             nauie
             in
             a
             readinesse
             more
             soone
             then
             otherwise
             peraduenture
             he
             would
             .
             In
             the
             Fortres
             
             of
             Borgo
             ,
             this
             vvhile
             ,
             vvas
             one
             
               Francis
               Giuara
            
             ,
             a
             Captain
             ,
             a
             very
             hardy
             gentleman
             and
             vvonderfull
             Ingenious
             ,
             he
             a
             litle
             from
             that
             place
             vvhere
             the
             enemie
             vvith
             Artillerie
             had
             beaten
             downe
             a
             part
             of
             the
             vvall
             of
             the
             towne
             ,
             builded
             a
             peece
             of
             Fortificacion
             ,
             contayning
             in
             length
             fiftie
             paces
             ,
             &
             in
             bredth
             〈…〉
             paces
             ,
             vvith
             two
             flanking
             Corners
             :
             vvhich
             being
             finished
             vvithin
             two
             nights
             ,
             turned
             afterward
             to
             a
             meruailous
             help
             and
             ayde
             of
             the
             defendours
             of
             that
             Towne
             .
          
           
             The
             enemies
             ,
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             vnder
             the
             corner
             of
             the
             Dike
             vvhere
             Boninsegna
             the
             Spaniard
             ,
             a
             vvorthie
             Knight
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             had
             his
             charge
             ,
             began
             to
             myne
             ,
             vvhich
             vvhan
             the
             defenders
             perceued
             ,
             they
             encountred
             the
             same
             vvith
             an
             other
             myne
             ,
             &
             thereby
             brought
             the
             myne
             of
             the
             enemie
             to
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             During
             this
             tyme
             ,
             vvhile
             a
             Fugitiue
             vvas
             comming
             from
             the
             enemie
             towards
             Borgo
             &
             swimming
             the
             vvater
             ,
             the
             Turks
             tooke
             him
             ,
             vvhich
             vvas
             meruailous
             hinderance
             to
             the
             Christians
             that
             vvere
             vvonderfully
             desirous
             to
             know
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Turks
             Armie
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Counsaills
             .
             But
             the
             enemies
             seeing
             the
             small
             successe
             of
             their
             purposes
             ,
             vvould
             yet
             proue
             further
             deuises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             caused
             two
             mynes
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             one
             towards
             a
             Bulwark
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             the
             Bulwark
             of
             Castile
             ,
             into
             the
             vvhich
             Mynes
             for
             doeing
             of
             the
             feate
             ,
             vvere
             certaine
             Barrells
             of
             Powder
             bestowed
             .
          
           
             Howbeit
             the
             pretences
             of
             the
             Turkes
             could
             not
             so
             prudently
             be
             vvrought
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             vigilances
             of
             the
             defendours
             ,
             the
             same
             vvas
             espyed
             ,
             and
             so
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             theyr
             Mynes
             came
             to
             none
             effect
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Turks
             slaine
             in
             their
             owne
             Mynes
             ,
             vvith
             losse
             also
             of
             such
             barrells
             of
             Pouder
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             layed
             there
             ,
             vvhich
             the
             Christians
             recouered
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             With
             these
             offences
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             the
             hopes
             of
             Mustapha
             and
             Pial
             ,
             the
             Bassas
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             being
             vtterly
             ouerthrowen
             ,
             they
             vvith
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             Captaines
             entred
             in
             Counsaill
             to
             know
             vvhether
             it
             vvere
             expedient
             to
             tarrie
             any
             longer
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             retourne
             home
             :
             Whereof
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             vvere
             of
             aduise
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             depart
             .
             But
             Mustapha
             vvas
             of
             an
             other
             opinion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             hee
             thought
             conuenient
             they
             should
             tarry
             vntill
             the
             Gallie
             vvhich
             he
             sent
             to
             Constantinople
             to
             Solimane
             their
             prince
             ,
             vvith
             letters
             ,
             retourned
             againe
             .
             Whereby
             they
             might
             vnderstand
             vvhat
             the
             pleasure
             of
             the
             Prince
             vvere
             for
             them
             to
             doe
             in
             such
             behalfe
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             tyme
             ,
             by
             force
             or
             guile
             ,
             to
             seeke
             some
             good
             Fortune
             of
             victorie
             .
             Which
             in
             deede
             the
             Enemies
             prooued
             and
             attempted
             more
             often
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             gained
             thereby
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             they
             themselues
             vvere
             vnquieted
             ,
             so
             they
             purposed
             not
             to
             lett
             bee
             in
             rest
             the
             poore
             Christians
             ,
             sometime
             in
             exercising
             their
             vsuall
             fury
             vvith
             Artillerie
             ,
             sometyme
             either
             myning
             ,
             or
             entrenching
             ,
             or
             filling
             the
             dikes
             ,
             or
             else
             assalting
             some
             breach
             to
             theyr
             owne
             losse
             :
             howbeit
             ,
             all
             vvhich
             that
             they
             dyd
             ,
             they
             executed
             the
             same
             vvith
             meruailous
             diligence
             and
             in
             small
             time
             .
             Therefore
             vvhan
             as
             ,
             Robles
             Maister
             of
             the
             Tents
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             came
             to
             view
             the
             ruine
             and
             ouerthrow
             of
             a
             part
             of
             the
             vvall
             ,
             he
             vvas
             suddenly
             smitten
             in
             the
             head
             vvith
             a
             bullet
             of
             an
             Harquebuze
             ,
             and
             immediately
             dyed
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             lamentacion
             of
             all
             such
             
             as
             had
             knowne
             him
             .
             For
             in
             him
             vvere
             resident
             sundrie
             good
             artes
             ;
             vvith
             vvhich
             he
             profited
             much
             those
             that
             vvere
             beseeged
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Great
             Maister
             sent
             a
             notable
             gentleman
             right
             expert
             in
             the
             vvarres
             ,
             that
             vvas
             Coronell
             of
             the
             Fautery
             (
             vvhome
             vnto
             that
             time
             he
             kept
             about
             him selfe
             ;
             )
             to
             be
             generall
             of
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaells
            
             ,
             vvho
             vvith
             such
             singuler
             prudence
             guided
             his
             charge
             ,
             vvith
             vvatching
             ,
             counsailling
             ,
             and
             prouidence
             ,
             that
             so
             often
             as
             the
             Enemies
             gaue
             attempt
             to
             that
             peece
             ,
             they
             vver
             alwaies
             repulsed
             ,
             vvith
             no
             litle
             detriment
             &
             losse
             .
             The
             meane
             time
             those
             two
             gallies
             vvith
             thother
             ships
             of
             the
             Turks
             (
             vvhich
             (
             as
             before
             I
             did
             tell
             you
             )
             vvere
             espied
             by
             the
             two
             Christian
             gallies
             of
             Malta
             ,
             )
             arriuing
             among
             the
             Turks
             Nauie
             ,
             shewed
             vnto
             
               Pial
               Bassa
            
             ,
             the
             Admirall
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Nauy
             vvas
             in
             redinesse
             to
             come
             to
             Malta
             ,
             vvho
             dreading
             the
             sodaine
             comming
             of
             that
             Nauie
             ,
             commaunded
             70.
             of
             his
             long
             ships
             to
             be
             put
             in
             a
             redinesse
             ,
             leauing
             40.
             ships
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Musetto
             ,
             being
             the
             residue
             of
             his
             Nauie
             ,
             which
             vver
             vtterly
             out
             of
             furniture
             ,
             &
             vnarmed
             both
             of
             men
             &
             tackle
             :
             the
             masts
             of
             which
             40.
             ships
             ,
             wer
             cōsumed
             about
             making
             of
             bridges
             ,
             &
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             for
             the
             assalting
             of
             the
             places
             in
             Malta
             ,
             &
             the
             men
             therof
             likewise
             wer
             spent
             with
             sūdry
             diseases
             ,
             &
             fights
             wherin
             they
             serued
             :
             Therfore
             Pial
             ,
             for
             certaine
             daies
             ,
             abode
             all
             the
             day
             time
             nigh
             the
             shore
             of
             Malta
             ,
             about
             a
             place
             ther
             called
             Maiaro
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             time
             he
             staied
             abrode
             vpon
             the
             high
             Sea
             ;
             abiding
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Christian
             nauie
             .
             But
             he
             perceuing
             none
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             landed
             his
             company
             again
             :
             &
             forsomuch
             as
             that
             the
             furniture
             of
             powder
             began
             to
             decaie
             in
             the
             Turkes
             Campe
             ,
             therfore
             vvas
             giuen
             that
             
             of
             euery
             thirty
             barrels
             of
             Pouder
             ,
             in
             euery
             ship
             twentie
             or
             fiue
             &
             twenty
             barrells
             according
             to
             the
             appointed
             porcion
             should
             be
             taken
             .
             Whereby
             the
             Turks
             ,
             vvith
             greater
             fury
             than
             euer
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             battered
             the
             vvalles
             of
             both
             the
             Townes
             ,
             vvith
             such
             great
             peeces
             of
             Artillery
             as
             are
             called
             Basiliscois
             :
             vvhereof
             euery
             bullet
             shot
             out
             of
             the
             same
             waieth
             two
             hundreth
             pound
             ,
             and
             in
             compasse
             seauen
             spannes
             .
             With
             these
             peeces
             of
             Artillerie
             the
             vvalls
             of
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             vvere
             throwen
             downe
             and
             made
             flat
             .
             Likewise
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             
               Mustapha
               Bassa
            
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             at
             Borgo
             beat
             the
             Bulwark
             of
             Castile
             vvith
             Artillery
             ,
             that
             in
             maner
             the
             same
             vvas
             ouerthrowen
             .
             Whan
             as
             the
             enemies
             perceaued
             that
             both
             the
             townes
             vvas
             vtterly
             made
             voide
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             vvalls
             and
             other
             peeces
             of
             Fortificacion
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Turks
             might
             looke
             vpon
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             on
             them
             :
             vvithout
             further
             tarrieng
             :
             the
             Turks
             vpon
             the
             eightenth
             of
             August
             ,
             at
             noone
             tyme
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             vvith
             their
             vniuersal
             armie
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             both
             the
             towns
             ,
             at
             the
             vvhich
             the
             Enemies
             ,
             vvere
             three
             times
             put
             back
             ,
             and
             thrise
             returned
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             the
             Turks
             were
             vtterly
             repulsed
             ,
             after
             fiue
             houres
             fight
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             most
             dreadfull
             assalt
             ,
             the
             inuincible
             courage
             of
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             ,
             was
             apparant
             to
             each
             one
             ,
             who
             armed
             with
             his
             Curace
             ,
             and
             formidable
             with
             his
             Picke
             in
             hand
             ,
             was
             seene
             beefore
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             most
             valyantly
             fighting
             .
             Whose
             manfull
             presence
             ,
             not
             onely
             gaue
             courage
             to
             his
             soldiors
             ther
             ,
             but
             also
             moued
             vp
             the
             harts
             of
             the
             boies
             &
             women
             in
             such
             extremity
             to
             doe
             notable
             seruice
             .
             For
             so
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             oft-times
             ,
             
               Magis
               homines
               mouentur
               exemplis
               quam
               verbis
               .
            
             
             That
             men
             are
             more
             stirred
             forwards
             with
             examples
             of
             well
             doeing
             ,
             then
             by
             onely
             doeings
             .
             Of
             this
             great
             number
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             them
             had
             gotten
             downe
             into
             the
             dikes
             of
             Borgo
             ,
             and
             there
             tarried
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             they
             should
             not
             bee
             damaged
             with
             the
             flankers
             of
             the
             bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             they
             fortefied
             themselues
             on
             the
             flanke
             with
             earth
             and
             fagot
             ,
             which
             they
             accomplished
             right
             quickly
             .
             And
             for
             this
             purpose
             they
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             vnderminde
             and
             sape
             the
             walls
             ,
             about
             the
             which
             they
             had
             occupied
             the
             space
             of
             fiftie
             yards
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             garrison
             of
             Borgo
             vnderstoode
             the
             pollicy
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             who
             thus
             had
             gotten
             into
             the
             dike
             ,
             they
             immediatlie
             caused
             certaine
             of
             the
             great
             artillery
             to
             be
             shot
             off
             ,
             alongst
             that
             part
             of
             the
             dike
             ,
             wherewith
             &
             with
             fire
             also
             hurled
             into
             the
             dike
             ,
             a
             great
             sort
             of
             the
             Turkes
             with
             theyr
             fortyfication
             in
             the
             dyke
             ,
             were
             destroyed
             .
             The
             next
             dey
             after
             the
             enemyes
             renewed
             at
             the
             same
             places
             ,
             their
             fights
             agayne
             ,
             euer
             supplyeng
             the
             places
             of
             their
             wearied
             souldiours
             ,
             with
             fresh
             men
             .
             But
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             ensuing
             theyr
             vsuall
             custome
             ,
             they
             beat
             at
             both
             the
             townes
             with
             their
             artillery
             vntill
             night
             ,
             then
             about
             midnight
             ,
             when
             the
             Moone
             shined
             vpon
             the
             earth
             ,
             this
             furious
             assalt
             with
             raging
             cruelty
             and
             force
             began
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             made
             our
             Christians
             somewhat
             afraied
             ,
             who
             hauing
             yet
             memory
             of
             their
             former
             manhoode
             ,
             &
             vertue
             ,
             so
             behaued
             themselues
             ,
             with
             their
             wilde
             fire
             ,
             shot
             ,
             &
             other
             weapons
             ,
             that
             the
             enemyes
             were
             enforced
             to
             depart
             right
             euelly
             handled
             ,
             into
             their
             campe
             ,
             after
             three
             houres
             fighting
             .
          
           
             That
             day
             ,
             another
             mine
             of
             the
             enemyes
             was
             found
             made
             towards
             the
             fortyfication
             of
             the
             bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             
             in
             the
             which
             were
             perceyued
             to
             bee
             a
             hundred
             Turks
             ,
             who
             vvere
             all
             slayne
             ,
             and
             the
             mine
             broken
             .
             Nor
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             day
             following
             the
             enemy
             was
             quiet
             ,
             but
             seauen
             times
             inuaded
             those
             places
             agayne
             ,
             and
             sending
             fresh
             souldiors
             ,
             who
             not
             onely
             with
             vveapon
             ,
             but
             also
             with
             bags
             of
             pouder
             and
             fire
             ,
             continued
             their
             fight
             .
             At
             the
             which
             Boninsegna
             hauing
             his
             face
             burned
             ,
             lost
             an
             eye
             .
             Likewise
             ,
             at
             that
             instant
             the
             enemy
             assalted
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             at
             a
             place
             called
             Sperone
             ,
             assayeng
             at
             that
             part
             ,
             to
             haue
             entred
             the
             fort
             ,
             wher
             
               Centio
               Aquitano
            
             ,
             vvith
             an
             inuincible
             courage
             ,
             mounting
             on
             the
             ramper
             ,
             vvith
             his
             Picke
             most
             manfully
             fought
             to
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             such
             of
             the
             enemyes
             ,
             as
             enterprised
             to
             ascend
             the
             ramper
             ,
             &
             after
             killing
             one
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             beeing
             shot
             thorough
             one
             of
             his
             armes
             vvith
             the
             stroke
             of
             an
             harquebuze
             ,
             and
             retyring
             himselfe
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             had
             dressed
             his
             wound
             ,
             manfully
             hee
             retourned
             againe
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             &
             from
             thence
             he
             departed
             not
             vntill
             such
             time
             as
             the
             enemy
             forsooke
             the
             assalt
             ,
             &
             hee
             remayned
             victorious
             .
             Thus
             the
             Turks
             at
             both
             the
             places
             ,
             with
             meruailous
             losse
             of
             their
             souldiours
             were
             repulsed
             ,
             leauing
             the
             victory
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             of
             which
             our
             Christians
             were
             then
             slaine
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             an
             hundred
             ,
             wherof
             the
             most
             part
             were
             torne
             in
             peeces
             ,
             with
             the
             Turks
             artillery
             .
             Among
             whom
             at
             the
             ruine
             of
             the
             bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             was
             slaine
             one
             Frago
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
               ,
               Scipio
               Prato
               ,
               Giouanni
               Baptista
               Soderino
               ,
               Paulo
               Boniporto
               ,
               Marino
               Fagiano
               ,
               Ruffino
               ,
            
             all
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             and
             sundrie
             others
             ,
             worthie
             of
             longer
             life
             .
             The
             Turks
             againe
             wrought
             an
             other
             mine
             ,
             at
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             which
             when
             the
             defenders
             perceiued
             ,
             
             they
             so
             prouided
             for
             the
             same
             that
             the
             mine
             tooke
             none
             effect
             .
          
           
             With
             such
             and
             many
             attempts
             and
             fights
             ,
             certaine
             of
             the
             knights
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             the
             lowest
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             fearing
             that
             ,
             which
             so
             often
             is
             assalted
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             may
             be
             gotten
             ,
             said
             to
             the
             great
             Master
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             good
             that
             all
             the
             bookes
             of
             good
             learning
             and
             tables
             ,
             and
             reliques
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             other
             matters
             of
             religion
             ,
             were
             meet
             to
             bee
             had
             out
             of
             the
             towne
             into
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Saint
               Angelo
            
             as
             into
             the
             most
             sure
             and
             safest
             place
             .
             The
             great
             master
             though
             hee
             knew
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             they
             spake
             proceeded
             of
             a
             right
             good
             zeale
             &
             minde
             ,
             neuerthelesse
             nothing
             moued
             therwith
             ,
             he
             answered
             them
             in
             this
             sort
             ,
             that
             this
             their
             aduise
             ,
             was
             none
             other
             thing
             thē
             an
             vtter
             discouragement
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             all
             the
             Christians
             ther
             ,
             who
             vnto
             that
             time
             had
             shewed
             them
             so
             valiāt
             ,
             a
             great
             deale
             aboue
             any
             mans
             expectation
             ,
             therefore
             he
             was
             fully
             purposed
             to
             saue
             all
             ,
             or
             loose
             all
             :
             &
             to
             the
             end
             that
             none
             should
             haue
             further
             confidence
             in
             the
             castle
             Angelo
             ,
             he
             was
             fully
             determined
             to
             bring
             forth
             the
             garrison
             there
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             them
             with
             the
             rest
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             enemy
             ,
             &
             to
             leaue
             in
             he
             castle
             onely
             gunners
             to
             beat
             at
             the
             enemy
             as
             neede
             should
             require
             .
             An
             aunswere
             right
             worthy
             giuen
             of
             such
             prince
             ,
             &
             to
             bee
             commended
             to
             perpetuall
             memory
             of
             posterity
             ,
             for
             how
             should
             the
             soldiours
             hope
             ,
             when
             he
             seeth
             his
             generall
             in
             dispaire
             ,
             or
             to
             doe
             any
             hardie
             act
             worthy
             of
             commendacion
             ,
             wher
             the
             generall
             is
             full
             of
             vaine
             feare
             .
             While
             the
             great
             master
             ,
             thus
             with
             this
             answere
             ,
             not
             onely
             made
             them
             ashamed
             that
             gaue
             him
             this
             said
             aduise
             ,
             but
             also
             renewed
             the
             harts
             of
             some
             that
             feared
             ,
             with
             further
             courage
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Turkes
             determyning
             with
             themselues
             that
             ,
             that
             day
             (
             no
             lesse
             than
             the
             other
             three
             dayes
             were
             before
             )
             should
             not
             bee
             voyde
             of
             some
             fight
             ,
             furiously
             assalted
             be
             times
             in
             a
             morning
             ,
             those
             two
             townes
             ,
             with
             greater
             force
             ,
             then
             hee
             dyd
             before
             ,
             chiefely
             at
             the
             ruines
             of
             Castile
             ,
             wher
             Sanromanus
             of
             Aruernia
             defending
             that
             quarter
             ,
             lost
             this
             britle
             lyfe
             ,
             gayning
             immortality
             for
             the
             same
             .
             At
             
               Saint
               Michaels
               ,
               Adornio
            
             ,
             a
             knight
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             with
             one
             Fagio
             ,
             and
             sundre
             others
             ,
             were
             wounded
             ,
             for
             the
             enemy
             tarryed
             not
             long
             at
             the
             assault
             ,
             but
             retyred
             .
             When
             as
             immediatly
             the
             enemy
             began
             the
             vsuall
             thundering
             of
             his
             artillery
             agayne
             ,
             that
             therewith
             the
             whole
             Island
             seemed
             to
             tremble
             ,
             &
             the
             Skyes
             to
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             .
             The
             meane
             tyme
             Valet
             beeing
             weary
             with
             the
             morning
             fight
             ,
             departed
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             to
             recreat
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             sodaynely
             a
             Spanish
             Priest
             ,
             with
             his
             hands
             holding
             vp
             ●o
             heauen
             ,
             ran
             ,
             and
             met
             with
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             ,
             sayeng
             &
             cryeng
             out
             ,
             Malta
             alas
             is
             lost
             ,
             for
             three
             or
             foure
             ensignes
             of
             the
             enemyes
             ,
             are
             already
             entred
             the
             towne
             ,
             in
             at
             the
             ruynes
             of
             Castile
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             heard
             ,
             forthwith
             hee
             did
             put
             on
             his
             head
             his
             Burganet
             ,
             &
             with
             his
             Picke
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             came
             among
             his
             souldiours
             sayeng
             .
             Beeholde
             most
             worthy
             companions
             the
             houre
             is
             now
             come
             ,
             wherein
             you
             must
             shew
             your selues
             valyant
             defenders
             of
             the
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             still
             haue
             with
             you
             that
             noble
             courage
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             alwayes
             hetherto
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             assaults
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             why
             you
             should
             doubt
             in
             this
             extremity
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             but
             the
             same
             enemy
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             still
             our
             former
             God
             with
             vs
             ,
             who
             as
             hetherto
             hee
             hath
             mercifully
             saued
             vs
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             now
             defend
             vs.
             Therefore
             most
             worthy
             sons
             
             all
             ,
             come
             on
             with
             mee
             ;
             &
             let
             vs
             couragiously
             giue
             them
             the
             charge
             .
             With
             these
             words
             ,
             Valet
             him selfe
             gaue
             the
             onset
             ,
             fighting
             stoutly
             wher
             the
             greatist
             peril
             remained
             ,
             after
             him
             ,
             mansully
             followed
             his
             Soldiours
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             townesmen
             ,
             children
             ,
             women
             &
             old
             men
             ,
             right
             fearsely
             striking
             at
             the
             Turks
             that
             were
             entred
             .
             Where
             the
             fight
             on
             each
             side
             was
             exceding
             cruel
             &
             perillous
             ,
             some
             stopped
             the
             enemies
             from
             further
             entring
             ,
             some
             killed
             them
             entring
             ,
             some
             gaue
             them
             the
             chase
             in
             wounding
             &
             driuing
             them
             forth
             againe
             .
             The
             Turks
             resisted
             meruailously
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             was
             couragiously
             fought
             on
             each
             part
             :
             within
             and
             without
             the
             grounds
             was
             couered
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             weapon
             ,
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             and
             blood
             .
          
           
             The
             Great
             Maister
             as
             cause
             serued
             ,
             was
             alwaies
             present
             ,
             prouiding
             euery
             necessarie
             :
             some
             he
             praised
             ,
             some
             he
             encouraged
             ,
             some
             he
             monished
             ,
             &
             he
             himselfe
             right
             liuely
             fought
             ,
             executing
             sometime
             no
             lesse
             the
             act
             of
             a
             worthie
             Soldiour
             ,
             than
             also
             the
             function
             of
             a
             most
             prudent
             Generall
             .
             At
             last
             ,
             with
             the
             Sunne
             set
             ,
             this
             cruell
             conflict
             ended
             :
             and
             the
             Great
             Maister
             remained
             victorious
             ,
             but
             not
             vvithout
             losse
             of
             two
             hundreth
             of
             his
             men
             .
             Where
             ,
             of
             the
             enemies
             were
             slaine
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             thousand
             ,
             besids
             those
             that
             entred
             ,
             vvhereof
             none
             escaped
             .
             These
             vvere
             foure
             of
             the
             sorest
             conflicts
             that
             the
             Christians
             vvhich
             vvere
             beseeged
             ,
             had
             vvith
             the
             Turks
             .
             During
             this
             time
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             of
             Sicel
             ,
             for
             setting
             forward
             his
             Nauie
             into
             Malta
             ,
             staied
             for
             none
             other
             maner
             but
             onely
             for
             the
             retourne
             of
             
               Giouanni
               Cardono
            
             ,
             vvith
             his
             twelue
             long
             shippes
             that
             before
             vvas
             gone
             to
             Panhorm
             ,
             to
             conduct
             and
             bring
             vvith
             him
             foure
             Shippes
             there
             vvith
             victuall
             .
          
           
           
             But
             perceuing
             that
             he
             tarried
             too
             long
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             Post
             to
             him
             to
             byd
             him
             come
             away
             vvith
             all
             the
             speede
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             could
             not
             bring
             away
             those
             ships
             vvith
             victuall
             by
             towing
             them
             ,
             for
             their
             better
             speede
             ,
             than
             to
             shippe
             theyr
             victualls
             in
             his
             owne
             shippes
             ,
             and
             leauing
             the
             others
             behinde
             at
             Panerme
             ,
             to
             make
             hast
             away
             ,
             his
             owne
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Viceroy
             vvith
             his
             Nauie
             of
             72.
             
             Gallies
             the
             xx
             .
             of
             August
             ,
             departed
             from
             Messana
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Sarragoza
             ,
             bringing
             vvith
             him
             in
             his
             Nauie
             ten
             thousand
             chosen
             men
             ,
             among
             vvhom
             vvere
             200
             ,
             and
             moe
             ,
             of
             the
             knights
             of
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             and
             about
             fortie
             knights
             of
             the
             new
             order
             of
             the
             Stephanits
             ,
             which
             order
             of
             knighthood
             vvas
             lately
             founded
             by
             that
             most
             prudent
             Prince
             
               Cosmo
               Medices
            
             ,
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             ,
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             1561.
             
             In
             this
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             Ioannits
             ,
             vvhere
             the
             Ioannits
             vveare
             the
             White
             Crosse
             ,
             the
             Stephanits
             vveare
             a
             Redde
             Crosse
             ,
             vvritten
             about
             vvith
             Gold
             ▪
             againe
             the
             Stephanit
             ,
             may
             be
             once
             married
             ,
             vvhich
             cannot
             be
             permitted
             to
             the
             Ioannit
             .
          
           
             The
             Iland
             named
             Ilua
             ,
             anciently
             called
             Aemathia
             ,
             lyeng
             in
             the
             Sea
             called
             Tuscum
             ,
             is
             the
             place
             of
             their
             residence
             ,
             but
             vnto
             such
             time
             as
             their
             new
             Citie
             called
             Cosmopolis
             ,
             be
             finished
             ,
             being
             in
             building
             by
             the
             Duke
             of
             Florence
             ,
             being
             likewise
             the
             Great
             Maister
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             founder
             thereof
             .
             The
             knights
             of
             the
             Stephanits
             ,
             remaine
             at
             Pisa
             ,
             a
             Citie
             in
             Italy
             ,
             vnder
             the
             dominion
             of
             Florence
             .
             And
             in
             that
             they
             be
             called
             Stephanits
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             they
             deduct
             or
             haue
             their
             name
             of
             
               Saint
               Stephan
            
             the
             Prothomartyr
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             
               Saint
               Stephan
            
             ,
             sometime
             Bishop
             and
             Patron
             of
             Florence
             ;
             Canonized
             
             amongst
             the
             nūber
             of
             Saints
             .
             Besids
             the
             knights
             of
             th●se
             two
             aforenamed
             orders
             ,
             there
             vver
             in
             the
             Christian
             Nauy
             sundry
             Noble
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Ascanius
               Cornia
            
             ,
             the
             Marquis
             of
             Pescaro
             ,
             and
             his
             brother
             
               Annibal
               Estensis
               ,
               Hercules
               Veraus
               ,
               Aeneas
               Pius
               ,
               Capinus
               ,
               Vincentius
               ,
            
             of
             the
             Familie
             of
             the
             Vitelli●
             ,
             and
             sundry
             others
             of
             Noble
             parentage
             ,
             and
             famous
             in
             the
             vvarres
             .
          
           
             The
             Christian
             Nauy
             being
             thus
             arriued
             in
             the
             Port
             of
             Sarragoza
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             sent
             immediately
             D'auri
             vvith
             a
             Gallie
             and
             a
             litle
             boate
             into
             Malta
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             he
             should
             land
             some
             person
             ,
             and
             to
             speake
             vvith
             
               Pietro
               Paccio
            
             vvho
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             you
             before
             )
             vvas
             left
             at
             the
             Watch
             place
             of
             Malta
             in
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             of
             him
             to
             learne
             vvhat
             he
             had
             spied
             ,
             sithence
             the
             departure
             of
             Salazar
             .
             From
             vvhome
             he
             vnderstoode
             ,
             that
             no
             shippe
             ,
             that
             vvay
             ,
             vvas
             seene
             in
             the
             Seas
             ,
             sithence
             Salazars
             departure
             sauing
             a
             Foist
             vvhich
             the
             one
             and
             twentith
             of
             August
             in
             the
             morning
             made
             towards
             Gozo
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             that
             day
             at
             night
             (
             as
             he
             receaued
             intelligence
             from
             the
             vvatch
             of
             Malta
             ,
             )
             sixteene
             Sales
             of
             Shippes
             came
             and
             rode
             at
             the
             rodested
             of
             Salinas
             ,
             but
             vvhether
             after
             they
             went
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             thorow
             the
             darknes
             of
             the
             night
             obserue
             the
             same
             .
             Our
             Christians
             (
             this
             vvhile
             ,
             right
             trimly
             fortified
             themselues
             nere
             the
             Ruins
             of
             Castile
             ,
             in
             sundry
             places
             thereof
             couched
             their
             Artillery
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             that
             both
             it
             was
             able
             to
             beat
             the
             enemie
             on
             the
             flank
             ,
             &
             to
             scoure
             also
             alōgst
             the
             rampers
             ioining
             to
             the
             bulwark
             of
             Boninsegna
             .
             The
             Turks
             ,
             meaning
             again
             ,
             to
             assalt
             both
             the
             towns
             of
             Borgo
             &
             
               S.
               Michael
            
             ,
             they
             first
             deuised
             as
             it
             wer
             a
             
             scaffold
             made
             of
             Timber
             &
             boards
             able
             to
             hold
             the
             nūber
             of
             30.
             soldiors
             ,
             &
             these
             to
             be
             set
             at
             the
             breach
             of
             
               S.
               Michael
            
             ,
             that
             
             thorough
             the
             Artillery
             that
             should
             be
             shot
             from
             that
             scaffold
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             defenders
             should
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             or
             mount
             vp
             his
             head
             to
             defend
             the
             place
             .
             Which
             our
             Christians
             perceuing
             ,
             they
             thought
             the
             same
             to
             be
             intollerable
             ,
             and
             immediately
             made
             issue
             forth
             ,
             and
             putting
             to
             flight
             the
             Turks
             that
             garded
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             and
             setting
             fire
             in
             the
             scaffold
             ,
             did
             burne
             the
             same
             .
             In
             like
             maner
             ,
             vvere
             the
             Turkes
             reiected
             from
             Borgo
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             ruins
             of
             Castile
             ,
             had
             prepared
             such
             an
             other
             scaffold
             ,
             vvhich
             likewise
             by
             the
             defenders
             there
             vvas
             burnt
             in
             peeces
             .
             The
             next
             night
             after
             ,
             our
             Christians
             that
             garded
             the
             ruins
             of
             Castile
             ,
             issued
             vpon
             the
             Turks
             and
             not
             onely
             destroyed
             the
             enemies
             Fortificacions
             towards
             that
             part
             ,
             but
             also
             killed
             those
             that
             had
             the
             keeping
             and
             custodie
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             vvithout
             losse
             of
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             safely
             retourned
             into
             their
             charge
             againe
             .
          
           
             And
             albeit
             that
             daye
             and
             others
             after
             ,
             the
             enemie
             prooued
             both
             vvith
             theyr
             Scaffolds
             againe
             ,
             and
             repairing
             their
             Fortificacions
             that
             vvere
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             other
             Ingins
             ,
             to
             driue
             the
             defenders
             from
             the
             vvalls
             :
             yet
             all
             their
             pollicies
             and
             labours
             ,
             through
             the
             vigilancies
             and
             vertues
             of
             the
             Defenders
             ,
             came
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             Christians
             deuised
             a
             Myne
             vnder
             the
             Ruins
             of
             Castile
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             same
             couched
             an
             eight
             barrells
             of
             Pouder
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             enemies
             made
             attempt
             againe
             ,
             that
             vvay
             ,
             they
             vvould
             giue
             fire
             to
             the
             trane
             ,
             and
             so
             blow
             them
             vp
             .
             And
             vvhile
             the
             Christians
             vvere
             thus
             vvorking
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             vvas
             likewise
             myning
             towardes
             that
             part
             :
             But
             the
             Christians
             perceauing
             the
             same
             ,
             dyd
             get
             vnto
             the
             Turkes
             Myne
             ,
             and
             not
             onelye
             getting
             
             from
             them
             certaine
             barrels
             of
             Pouder
             ,
             and
             putting
             the
             enemyes
             to
             flight
             ,
             but
             also
             destroyed
             the
             Turks
             mine
             ,
             performed
             their
             owne
             mine
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             things
             passing
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             Mustapha
             the
             generall
             ,
             being
             very
             famous
             &
             right
             expert
             in
             the
             art
             Militarie
             ,
             considering
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             sommer
             was
             spent
             ,
             and
             that
             longer
             he
             could
             not
             well
             abide
             ,
             and
             that
             stifly
             to
             stand
             &
             continue
             against
             an
             enemie
             ,
             openeth
             oftentimes
             an
             assured
             way
             vnto
             victory
             ,
             hee
             determined
             therefore
             with
             his
             whole
             power
             to
             assault
             agayne
             the
             Fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michaell
            
             ,
             wherefore
             he
             caused
             to
             bee
             brought
             forth
             the
             chiefe
             standerd
             of
             Solyman
             his
             prince
             ,
             vpon
             the
             top
             wherof
             was
             a
             globe
             of
             fine
             gold
             ,
             and
             commanded
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             souldiours
             to
             giue
             the
             assalt
             ,
             and
             with
             force
             to
             enter
             the
             towne
             ,
             thorough
             the
             ruines
             there
             made
             .
             The
             souldiours
             of
             the
             Turks
             therwith
             gaue
             the
             charge
             ,
             and
             the
             Christians
             right
             couragiouslie
             resisted
             ,
             a
             doubtfull
             conflict
             was
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Turkes
             were
             twise
             repulsed
             ,
             Mustapha
             in
             person
             came
             vnto
             the
             trenches
             ,
             with
             his
             souldiours
             ,
             &
             perceiuing
             them
             to
             remaine
             discouraged
             ,
             he
             began
             to
             require
             &
             exhort
             them
             not
             to
             faile
             him
             at
             that
             extremity
             ,
             for
             that
             day
             should
             performe
             their
             former
             trauailes
             and
             victories
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             permit
             his
             enemies
             ,
             in
             manner
             ouercome
             ,
             to
             spoile
             them
             of
             their
             long
             hoped
             victory
             ,
             for
             the
             Christians
             haue
             not
             a
             peece
             of
             fortyfication
             left
             to
             couer
             themselues
             ,
             all
             are
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             that
             neuer
             a
             good
             souldiour
             of
             them
             were
             then
             left
             on
             liue
             ,
             sauing
             a
             few
             wearyed
             &
             maimed
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             able
             to
             abide
             the
             sharpe
             edges
             of
             their
             swords
             ,
             with
             such
             pertinacie
             and
             stifnesse
             ,
             they
             gat
             at
             last
             the
             castle
             of
             
               Saint
               Hermes
            
             .
             Then
             
             according
             to
             the
             vocation
             of
             each
             souldiour
             ,
             Mustapha
             promised
             either
             mony
             or
             honours
             ,
             mixing
             threatnings
             to
             some
             ,
             &
             gentle
             words
             of
             desire
             ,
             to
             others
             .
             The
             Turks
             through
             Mustaphais
             pretence
             ,
             whether
             they
             were
             stirred
             vp
             vvith
             his
             fayre
             promises
             ,
             or
             enforced
             through
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             they
             ran
             freshly
             againe
             to
             the
             assalt
             ,
             where
             the
             conflict
             of
             each
             part
             was
             vvonderfull
             furyous
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             end
             the
             Turks
             vvere
             enforced
             to
             retire
             .
             For
             our
             Christians
             had
             made
             a
             dyke
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             same
             had
             couched
             two
             field
             peeces
             ,
             with
             vvhich
             they
             beate
             on
             the
             flanke
             ,
             a
             scaffolde
             couered
             with
             ravv
             hydes
             against
             burning
             ,
             which
             the
             enemyes
             had
             gotten
             in
             there
             .
             And
             at
             the
             first
             stroke
             ,
             the
             scaffold
             was
             beaten
             in
             peeces
             with
             the
             artillery
             ,
             and
             forty
             Turks
             vnder
             the
             scaffold
             vvere
             also
             torne
             in
             peeces
             ,
             with
             the
             bullets
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             the
             same
             night
             those
             Christians
             that
             garded
             in
             Borgo
             ,
             the
             bulwarke
             of
             Castile
             ,
             issued
             forth
             vpon
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             brake
             downe
             all
             the
             places
             of
             defence
             of
             the
             enemy
             ,
             nigh
             vnto
             the
             bulwark
             ,
             &
             besides
             wanne
             a
             ramper
             from
             the
             Turks
             ,
             vvhich
             exceeded
             in
             height
             any
             peece
             of
             fortyfication
             that
             the
             Christians
             had
             left
             to
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             same
             ouerthrew
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             dyd
             put
             them
             to
             flyght
          
           
             By
             this
             ,
             the
             Christians
             vnderstoode
             right
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             had
             no
             great
             will
             to
             fight
             ,
             and
             that
             theyr
             courages
             deminished
             ,
             for
             at
             that
             ramper
             for
             the
             garde
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             were
             left
             in
             manner
             three
             hundred
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             our
             Christians
             that
             gaue
             the
             charge
             vvere
             not
             aboue
             twenty
             fiue
             persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             those
             three
             hundred
             as
             it
             seemed
             durst
             not
             abide
             our
             twenty
             fiue
             .
             Again
             our
             Christians
             had
             made
             a
             myne
             nygh
             vnto
             the
             ramper
             of
             Castile
             ,
             
             and
             perceyuing
             that
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             Turks
             vvere
             come
             to
             that
             place
             to
             reedefie
             the
             places
             of
             strength
             vvhich
             the
             Christians
             did
             before
             cast
             downe
             ,
             the
             Christians
             gaue
             fire
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             vvherby
             sixty
             Turks
             ther
             being
             were
             blowen
             vp
             and
             slayne
             .
             Whyle
             these
             things
             ,
             thus
             vvere
             in
             doing
             ,
             
               Dom
               Garza
            
             the
             Viceroy
             of
             Sicel
             with
             his
             whole
             Nauy
             departed
             from
             Sarragoza
             ,
             and
             hauing
             conuenyent
             windes
             ,
             kept
             his
             course
             vnto
             the
             promontorie
             of
             Pachyno
             ,
             whan
             a
             great
             shippe
             was
             espyed
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             by
             foule
             weather
             as
             afterward
             was
             learned
             )
             was
             brought
             to
             that
             place
             .
             That
             ship
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Iland
             Meninges
             ,
             and
             was
             fraighted
             with
             victuall
             ,
             gunpouder
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             number
             of
             shot
             to
             haue
             beene
             conueyed
             to
             the
             Turks
             campe
             in
             Malta
             .
             The
             great
             ship
             espyeng
             the
             Christian
             fleet
             ,
             yeelded
             hir selfe
             .
             Which
             the
             Viceroy
             in
             changing
             hir
             marriners
             sent
             backe
             to
             Sarragoza
             ,
             when
             he
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             fleet
             kept
             forth
             his
             course
             towards
             Malta
             ,
             but
             the
             winde
             changing
             vpon
             him
             ,
             and
             blowing
             with
             such
             a
             fury
             ,
             he
             with
             the
             whole
             Nauy
             was
             driuen
             to
             the
             Island
             Aegusa
             ,
             being
             220
             miles
             towards
             the
             West
             from
             Malta
             .
             Now
             was
             the
             first
             of
             September
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             Viceroy
             came
             to
             the
             great
             Maysters
             handes
             ,
             by
             the
             vvhich
             hee
             signified
             vnto
             him
             that
             hee
             would
             shortly
             bee
             with
             him
             with
             his
             vvhole
             Nauy
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             ,
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             escaping
             out
             of
             the
             Turks
             shippes
             ,
             gate
             in
             to
             the
             towne
             of
             Borgo
             ,
             and
             told
             that
             very
             few
             Souldiours
             meete
             for
             any
             conflict
             was
             left
             on
             liue
             in
             the
             Turkes
             campe
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             army
             ,
             left
             on
             liue
             ,
             with
             wounds
             ,
             famine
             ,
             &
             sicknesse
             was
             wonderfully
             weakened
             ,
             &
             that
             daily
             innumerable
             of
             them
             dyed
             ,
             saying
             further
             that
             the
             Turkes
             were
             
             purposed
             to
             lay
             siege
             to
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             had
             for
             the
             same
             put
             in
             a
             readinesse
             fiue
             great
             peeces
             for
             the
             battery
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             drawing
             thereof
             thether
             ,
             they
             had
             gotten
             first
             twelue
             horses
             ,
             and
             then
             foure
             ,
             which
             sometime
             pertayned
             to
             garrison
             of
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             the
             Viceroy
             with
             the
             Nauy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             by
             tempest
             was
             put
             vnto
             Aegusa
             ,
             hauing
             conuenient
             winde
             to
             retourne
             ,
             came
             backe
             againe
             into
             Sicilia
             to
             Drepano
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             did
             set
             saile
             towards
             Gozo
             .
             In
             sayling
             ,
             the
             two
             gallyes
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             espying
             two
             foists
             of
             the
             Turks
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             tooke
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fifth
             day
             of
             September
             came
             to
             Gozo
             .
             But
             the
             Viceroy
             espying
             no
             signes
             out
             of
             Malta
             ,
             for
             conuenient
             and
             safe
             landing
             there
             ,
             returned
             to
             Pozalo
             in
             Sicilia
             againe
             .
             After
             whom
             Auria
             followed
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             he
             had
             seene
             most
             certaine
             signes
             ,
             out
             of
             Malta
             for
             safe
             landing
             there
             ,
             to
             whose
             vvords
             the
             Viceroy
             giuing
             credit
             ,
             came
             the
             day
             following
             in
             the
             morning
             betimes
             with
             his
             whole
             Nauy
             to
             Gozo
             .
          
           
             That
             day
             a
             fugitiue
             a
             Christian
             ,
             stale
             out
             of
             the
             Turks
             campe
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             Borgo
             ,
             sayeng
             hee
             came
             of
             purpose
             to
             bring
             him
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             that
             the
             Turks
             ,
             the
             day
             following
             would
             proue
             an
             assalt
             at
             
               Saint
               Michaels
            
             fortres
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             sped
             well
             ,
             they
             would
             abide
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             to
             giue
             vp
             the
             siege
             and
             depart
             .
             And
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             Turkes
             should
             haue
             the
             better
             courage
             to
             serue
             ,
             hee
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             first
             worthely
             would
             sasten
             his
             ensigne
             vpon
             the
             walls
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             the
             reward
             of
             fiue
             talents
             of
             gold
             ,
             and
             to
             promote
             him
             also
             to
             the
             higher
             roomes
             in
             the
             warres
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             Master
             thinking
             (
             as
             alwayes
             hee
             did
             )
             
             that
             almighty
             God
             euer
             prouided
             such
             men
             to
             giue
             him
             intelligences
             ,
             he
             gaue
             most
             humble
             &
             harty
             thanks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             caused
             euery
             thing
             to
             bee
             set
             in
             a
             readinesse
             ,
             to
             ouerthrow
             the
             purpose
             of
             the
             cruell
             enemy
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             all
             that
             day
             ,
             with
             their
             great
             artillery
             ,
             bett
             at
             the
             houses
             in
             Borgo
             ,
             &
             at
             the
             ships
             riding
             in
             the
             port
             ,
             wherewith
             a
             great
             ship
             there
             ,
             was
             sunke
             .
             But
             
               Dom
               Garza
            
             ,
             in
             the
             morning
             betimes
             departed
             with
             the
             Christian
             Nauy
             from
             Gozo
             ,
             and
             passing
             the
             straits
             ariued
             in
             Malta
             ,
             and
             there
             landed
             his
             Army
             sercretly
             by
             point
             of
             day
             .
             And
             while
             his
             shippes
             stayed
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             marched
             forward
             with
             the
             army
             about
             a
             foure
             furlongs
             ,
             shewing
             to
             the
             Captaynes
             and
             their
             lieuetenaunts
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             ,
             and
             admonished
             them
             all
             ,
             vnto
             such
             time
             as
             they
             came
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             of
             Malta
             ,
             euery
             edict
             and
             commandement
             that
             generally
             should
             bee
             made
             among
             them
             ,
             to
             passe
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Hispain
             ,
             and
             than
             at
             their
             comming
             to
             the
             great
             Maister
             to
             obey
             him
             as
             they
             would
             doe
             vnto
             the
             king
             ,
             if
             hee
             were
             in
             place
             .
             And
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             commaunded
             the
             army
             to
             bee
             vnder
             the
             regiment
             of
             
               Ascanio
               Cornia
            
             ,
             and
             hee
             to
             be
             aduised
             as
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             counsaile
             there
             should
             order
             .
             And
             so
             with
             exhortation
             of
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             leauing
             the
             army
             marching
             towards
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             the
             Viceroy
             about
             noonetide
             of
             the
             day
             came
             to
             his
             ships
             againe
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             sayled
             towards
             the
             East
             part
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             stayed
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             beeing
             but
             three
             miles
             on
             the
             South
             from
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             Whom
             when
             the
             citie
             espied
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             demanded
             if
             they
             were
             ioyfull
             ,
             for
             in
             an
             assured
             signe
             and
             token
             of
             
             gladnesse
             ,
             they
             vnbended
             the
             whole
             artillery
             of
             the
             citie
             .
          
           
             The
             Viceroy
             agayne
             hearing
             the
             same
             ,
             caused
             the
             gunners
             of
             the
             whole
             nauy
             ,
             to
             answere
             the
             citie
             ,
             with
             blowing
             of
             ,
             twise
             of
             all
             the
             artillery
             in
             the
             Christian
             fleet
             .
             That
             done
             the
             Viceroy
             returned
             into
             Sicilia
             ,
             to
             receiue
             into
             the
             Nauy
             ,
             the
             bands
             of
             the
             duke
             of
             Vrbine
             ,
             and
             of
             certaine
             Spaniards
             ,
             that
             were
             stayeng
             at
             
               Messana
               &
               Sarragoza
            
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             to
             returne
             towards
             Malta
             ,
             to
             follow
             and
             persecute
             the
             Nauy
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             which
             in
             manner
             was
             vnarmed
             .
             The
             Turkes
             this
             while
             ,
             that
             purposed
             to
             assault
             the
             fortres
             of
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             agayne
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             proue
             if
             they
             could
             win
             the
             same
             ,
             a
             few
             dayes
             before
             the
             comming
             of
             the
             Christian
             nauy
             ,
             had
             begun
             to
             packe
             ,
             and
             gather
             together
             their
             necessaries
             ,
             but
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             arriuall
             of
             the
             Christian
             fleet
             ,
             and
             landing
             of
             the
             Christians
             army
             ,
             immediately
             some
             sounded
             the
             alarme
             ,
             some
             crying
             to
             remoue
             ,
             and
             so
             meruaylous
             fearefull
             ,
             euery
             one
             seeking
             for
             the
             coūsell
             that
             was
             thought
             best
             ▪
             some
             began
             to
             fly
             away
             ,
             some
             to
             take
             weapon
             in
             hand
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Turks
             marching
             to
             the
             trenches
             retired
             theyr
             artillery
             ,
             and
             did
             set
             fire
             in
             the
             forty
             fications
             that
             could
             bee
             burnt
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             as
             much
             expedytion
             as
             they
             could
             they
             drew
             their
             artillery
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             baggage
             into
             their
             ships
             .
          
           
             Which
             when
             the
             garrison
             of
             Borgo
             perceyued
             they
             manfully
             issued
             out
             ,
             and
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             certayne
             bands
             of
             Turkes
             that
             were
             at
             a
             place
             called
             B●rmola
             ,
             garding
             a
             great
             and
             mighty
             peece
             of
             artillery
             .
          
           
             The
             Turks
             hauing
             no
             lust
             to
             fight
             ,
             fled
             away
             a
             pace
             leauing
             the
             great
             peece
             in
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             
             which
             the
             Christians
             with
             force
             drew
             into
             Borgo
             ,
             and
             if
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             new
             supply
             of
             the
             Christians
             had
             beene
             there
             in
             a
             readynesse
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             giuen
             charge
             on
             the
             backe
             of
             the
             enemyes
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             thus
             in
             hasting
             to
             theyr
             shippes
             ,
             either
             they
             had
             opened
             to
             themselues
             a
             manifest
             path
             way
             of
             victory
             ouer
             the
             Turks
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             haue
             spoyled
             them
             of
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             great
             artillerie
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             thinke
             if
             the
             new
             supply
             had
             bene
             there
             present
             perhaps
             they
             would
             rather
             haue
             followed
             the
             ancient
             ,
             opinion
             of
             famous
             men
             of
             warre
             saying
             ,
             
               Hosti
               abeunti
               viam
               sternendam
               esse
               ,
               pontemque
               vel
               argenteum
               faciendum
               ,
            
             giue
             way
             to
             a
             flying
             enemie
             ▪
             yea
             and
             if
             you
             make
             for
             him
             a
             bridge
             of
             siluer
             .
             Albeit
             the
             garrisons
             of
             Borgo
             and
             
               Saint
               Michael
            
             ,
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             fresh
             victuall
             &
             other
             necessaries
             appertayning
             to
             further
             besieging
             if
             neede
             were
             ,
             which
             through
             the
             vnequallitie
             of
             the
             wayes
             &
             lacke
             of
             horses
             ,
             was
             verie
             difficultlie
             and
             with
             much
             labour
             on
             foote
             brought
             to
             them
             from
             the
             citie
             )
             thought
             not
             requisit
             to
             trouble
             the
             flying
             enemie
             ,
             with
             further
             skirmishes
             .
             Wherby
             the
             Turks
             shipped
             their
             carriage
             artillery
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             army
             ,
             without
             great
             let
             or
             impediment
             .
             So
             the
             xi
             of
             September
             the
             Turkish
             nauy
             departed
             from
             
               Porto
               Musetto
            
             ,
             when
             a
             fugitiue
             a
             Genoua
             born
             came
             to
             the
             
               prince
               Valet
            
             saying
             ,
             that
             10000
             Turks
             were
             landed
             againe
             ,
             &
             marching
             towards
             the
             citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             armie
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             which
             were
             comming
             towards
             Borgo
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             great
             Maister
             heard
             immediatly
             hee
             sent
             certaine
             bands
             ,
             to
             seaze
             the
             sortresse
             of
             
               Saint
               Hermes
            
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             fixe
             the
             ensigne
             of
             the
             sacred
             order
             .
          
           
           
             Who
             accordingly
             forthwith
             departing
             ,
             tooke
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             Fortres
             vvherein
             they
             found
             foure
             and
             twentie
             peeces
             of
             Artillerie
             ,
             great
             &
             small
             :
             vvhich
             the
             Turkes
             (
             hauing
             no
             further
             leasure
             )
             could
             not
             take
             away
             vvith
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Nauie
             of
             the
             Turks
             this
             vvhile
             departing
             from
             
               Porto
               Musetto
            
             ,
             passed
             vnto
             the
             Port
             of
             
               Sainct
               Paule
            
             ,
             and
             there
             dyd
             set
             on
             land
             seuen
             thousand
             Turkes
             ,
             vnder
             the
             leading
             of
             Mustapha
             ,
             their
             Generall
             by
             land
             .
             Who
             had
             intelligence
             giuen
             him
             that
             the
             vvhole
             Armie
             of
             the
             Christians
             vvhich
             newly
             vvere
             come
             ,
             exceeded
             not
             the
             number
             of
             three
             thousand
             soldiours
             .
             And
             therefore
             being
             the
             more
             bold
             to
             fight
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             litle
             number
             vvhich
             he
             supposed
             that
             vve
             vvere
             of
             ,
             he
             marched
             on
             proudly
             towards
             the
             Citie
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             vvay
             thetherward
             ,
             Mustapha
             discouered
             the
             Armie
             of
             the
             Christians
             .
             Who
             espyeng
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             fight
             ,
             marched
             forward
             couragiously
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             encountering
             vpon
             a
             hill
             ,
             the
             Christians
             valiantly
             gaue
             charge
             vpon
             the
             Turkes
             ;
             at
             vvhich
             first
             encounter
             few
             vvere
             slaine
             of
             either
             side
             .
             But
             in
             the
             ende
             by
             reason
             that
             our
             number
             vvas
             both
             greater
             and
             our
             force
             therwith
             the
             more
             ,
             the
             Turks
             gaue
             back
             and
             fled
             ,
             the
             Christians
             followed
             ,
             killing
             and
             ouerthrowing
             them
             ,
             vnto
             such
             tyme
             the
             rest
             vvere
             driuen
             to
             their
             shippes
             ,
             but
             vvhilst
             each
             one
             clustered
             to
             get
             to
             their
             nauy
             through
             to
             much
             hast
             ,
             there
             perished
             in
             the
             sea
             about
             foure
             hundred
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             and
             eight
             hundreth
             slaine
             on
             the
             land
             .
             So
             as
             if
             our
             Christians
             had
             bene
             expert
             of
             the
             places
             ,
             and
             knowne
             the
             land
             ,
             there
             needed
             not
             one
             of
             the
             Turkes
             to
             haue
             escaped
             away
             on
             liue
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Turks
             beeing
             thus
             beaten
             into
             theyr
             ships
             ,
             stayed
             still
             with
             their
             Nauy
             in
             the
             port
             of
             
               Saint
               Paule
            
             ,
             all
             the
             next
             day
             following
             ,
             &
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             next
             night
             then
             before
             day
             in
             shoting
             of
             a
             warning
             peece
             being
             a
             signe
             of
             their
             departure
             ,
             they
             set
             sayle
             and
             departed
             towards
             Grecia
             ,
             leauing
             the
             Iland
             of
             Malta
             ,
             shamefully
             wasted
             and
             enpouerished
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             Turks
             beeing
             driuen
             out
             of
             Malta
             ,
             to
             their
             notable
             calamitie
             and
             ouerthrow
             ,
             the
             
               Prince
               Valet
            
             made
             victorious
             with
             immortall
             glory
             ,
             caused
             generall
             processions
             and
             prayers
             to
             bee
             made
             to
             almightie
             God
             for
             his
             infinit
             benefits
             to
             them
             shewed
             in
             this
             carefull
             time
             ,
             ascrybing
             the
             chiefest
             cause
             of
             this
             victory
             to
             his
             inexpressable
             goodnes
             ,
             then
             Valet
             distributed
             to
             the
             worthy
             seruitures
             ,
             that
             honorably
             had
             behaued
             themselues
             al
             this
             while
             ,
             condigne
             rewards
             ,
             in
             praysing
             openly
             euery
             one
             according
             to
             his
             demerits
             with
             continuall
             thankes
             to
             them
             all
             for
             their
             great
             paines
             ,
             and
             trauayles
             passed
             .
             Vnto
             the
             wounded
             and
             sicke
             he
             had
             such
             tender
             regard
             for
             the
             restitution
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             as
             though
             it
             had
             ben
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Hee
             lamented
             much
             the
             destruction
             &
             wasting
             of
             the
             country
             of
             Malta
             ,
             and
             earnestly
             deuised
             for
             the
             repayring
             thereof
             againe
             .
             Amongst
             all
             these
             things
             he
             did
             not
             forget
             to
             learne
             ,
             which
             way
             ,
             or
             whether
             ,
             the
             enemy
             this
             while
             passed
             ,
             &
             what
             he
             pretended
             ,
             which
             many
             ,
             in
             the
             middes
             of
             theyr
             victory
             ,
             letteth
             passe
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             euery
             one
             hath
             giuen
             this
             worthy
             Valet
             the
             name
             of
             a
             most
             prudent
             ,
             valiaunt
             ,
             and
             courteous
             prince
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             prepared
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             remaine
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             his
             sacred
             religion
             ,
             that
             during
             his
             life
             ,
             euery
             thing
             vnder
             his
             charge
             ,
             cannot
             but
             remaine
             
             fortunate
             and
             prosperous
             .
             About
             this
             time
             Soliman
             sent
             a
             mightie
             Armie
             to
             inuade
             Hungarie
             ,
             vvhich
             ,
             the
             Spring
             time
             after
             ,
             he
             himselfe
             in
             person
             followed
             :
             thorough
             vvhose
             comming
             ,
             vvhole
             Germany
             (
             as
             it
             had
             good
             cause
             ▪
             )
             vvas
             meruailously
             afraied
             ,
             and
             gathered
             themselues
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             Germans
             of
             auncient
             tyme
             haue
             ,
             vvith
             other
             nacions
             ,
             rather
             for
             glory
             than
             their
             owne
             safegarde
             ,
             made
             warres
             ▪
             But
             vvith
             the
             Turks
             rather
             for
             their
             owne
             safetie
             they
             haue
             alwaies
             foughten
             ,
             than
             for
             any
             glory
             that
             they
             haue
             sought
             thereby
             .
             Howbeit
             Maximilian
             the
             Emperour
             gathering
             together
             a
             great
             Army
             against
             Soliman
             ,
             proceded
             and
             layed
             seege
             to
             a
             place
             ●●●led
             Vespe●●●
             ,
             and
             dyd
             by
             assalt
             vvinne
             the
             same
             from
             the
             Turks
             .
             But
             Soliman
             vpon
             an
             other
             part
             vvan●●●om
             the
             Emperour
             Segest
             and
             Iula
             ,
             being
             two
             places
             of
             no
             litle
             importance
             .
          
           
             Whan
             as
             the
             fifth
             of
             
               September
               ,
               Anno
            
             1566.
             
             Soliman
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             course
             and
             rase
             of
             his
             victories
             ended
             his
             lyfe
             in
             the
             famous
             ▪
             Citie
             of
             ▪
             
               Quinque
               Ecclesie
            
             :
             vvhich
             of
             fiue
             Churches
             in
             the
             same
             is
             so
             called
             .
             To
             vvhome
             his
             sonne
             Silimus
             succeeded
             in
             his
             Empire
             and
             dominsons
             ▪
             vvho
             if
             he
             were
             like
             in
             condicions
             ,
             either
             to
             his
             father
             Soliman
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             grand
             father
             
               Selymus
               ▪
            
             and
             Germany
             to
             continue
             in
             his
             Intestine
             and
             inward
             contencions
             and
             diuisions
             ,
             as
             it
             still
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             much
             ▪
             f●a●ed
             ▪
             but
             that
             it
             vvould
             happen
             to
             
             Germany
             ●vvhich
             alredy
             ●ath
             ▪
             chaunced
             to
             the
             infortunate
             countries
             of
             
               Thracia
               ,
               Dacia
               ,
               Maesia
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             their
             vvofull
             and
             miserable
             neighbour
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Hungary
             .
          
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             an
             assured
             and
             very
             true
             sayeng
             that
             
               Nulla
               tam
               magna
               tamque
               firma
               potentia
               est
               ,
               quam
               discordia
               non
               comminuat
               et
               perdat
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             Kingdome
             or
             Power
             ,
             be
             it
             neuer
             so
             great
             and
             mightie
             ,
             vvhich
             discord
             and
             ciuill
             discencion
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             doth
             not
             distroy
             and
             bring
             to
             confusion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Booke
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ¶
           
             To
             the
             three
             worshipfull
             brothers
             worthy
          
           Patrons
           of
           vertue
           and
           all
           good
           Arts
           ,
           
             Robert
             Carr
             ,
             William
             Carr
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Carr
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Lincolne
           Esquiers
           :
           
             Raffe
             Carr
          
           their
           most
           affectionate
           kinsman
           wisheth
           all
           content
           .
        
         
           HAuing
           Right
           worthy
           Gentlemen
           ,
           formerly
           made
           knowne
           to
           euery
           of
           you
           :
           by
           such
           simple
           remembrances
           as
           my
           power
           could
           aford
           ,
           how
           much
           I
           desire
           &
           dayly
           studie
           in
           perticuler
           to
           serue
           &
           honor
           you
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           now
           not
           amisse
           ,
           treating
           of
           one
           argument
           comd
           of
           the
           same
           kindred
           ,
           &
           deriued
           from
           the
           general
           obseruations
           which
           euery
           where
           with
           profit
           in
           these
           three
           first
           bookes
           are
           to
           be
           gathered
           ,
           thus
           ioyntly
           to
           you
           all
           to
           perticipate
           this
           common
           good
           :
           For
           if
           the
           vse
           which
           euery
           one
           ought
           arightly
           to
           make
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           Histories
           ,
           be
           grounded
           chiefely
           in
           the
           election
           of
           taking
           ,
           or
           leauing
           ,
           the
           better
           ,
           or
           worse
           ,
           of
           such
           things
           as
           by
           examples
           are
           faithfully
           propounded
           :
           which
           vpon
           occasion
           should
           be
           applied
           either
           to
           the
           well
           gouerning
           of
           a
           priuate
           life
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           inabling
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           for
           counsell
           in
           our
           countries
           seruice
           :
           In
           either
           part
           I
           say
           I
           know
           none
           ,
           (
           of
           many
           who
           haue
           had
           these
           Turkish
           affaires
           with
           the
           perpetuall
           felicitie
           in
           consideration
           )
           to
           whome
           with
           more
           credit
           a
           man
           may
           giue
           beleefe
           ,
           then
           to
           
             Hubert
             Folieta
          
           the
           Genuoys
           ,
           whilst
           with
           much
           wisedome
           ,
           grauitie
           ,
           and
           discreation
           ,
           he
           handleth
           though
           briefely
           ,
           the
           causes
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           to
           his
           deere
           friend
           the
           famous
           Captaine
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           .
           A
           treatise
           I
           suppose
           to
           euery
           conceauing
           man
           ,
           or
           such
           whome
           the
           care
           of
           a
           common
           good
           doth
           possesse
           very
           acceptably
           .
           
           This
           same
           therfore
           for
           the
           former
           alleged
           reasōs
           ,
           haue
           I
           heere
           annexed
           ▪
           so
           faithfully
           as
           I
           could
           persuade
           the
           nice
           Italian
           tongue
           to
           speake
           our
           proper
           language
           .
           To
           which
           I
           haue
           further
           added
           ,
           (
           that
           the
           occasion
           of
           this
           discourse
           might
           the
           better
           be
           apparant
           ,
           )
           the
           narration
           of
           the
           war
           of
           Ciprus
           ,
           held
           betwixt
           the
           Turk
           and
           Venetians
           ,
           some
           xxx
           .
           yeeres
           agoe
           .
           In
           which
           their
           wars
           ,
           the
           Venetiās
           being
           excedingly
           ouerborne
           ,
           (
           notwithstanding
           that
           notable
           victorie
           obtained
           by
           them
           and
           their
           confederates
           in
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           )
           made
           priuely
           their
           peace
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           giuen
           therof
           either
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           king
           of
           spaine
           ,
           who
           in
           these
           wars
           had
           ben
           their
           associats
           :
           whilst
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           ,
           Pope
           Pius
           quintus
           general
           ,
           alwaies
           in
           opinion
           against
           the
           same
           ,
           persuaded
           to
           his
           power
           the
           contrary
           :
           &
           that
           so
           worthy
           an
           occasion
           of
           further
           victory
           ,
           should
           not
           so
           vnworthely
           be
           relinquished
           .
           Of
           which
           matter
           imparting
           his
           mynde
           to
           his
           friend
           Folieta
           ,
           it
           became
           the
           subiect
           of
           this
           ensuing
           discourse
           :
           wherin
           Folieta
           not
           intermedling
           with
           what
           the
           Venetians
           had
           done
           ,
           onely
           layes
           downe
           in
           general
           such
           causes
           ,
           (
           as
           by
           great
           reason
           may
           be
           thought
           )
           of
           those
           fortunate
           successes
           which
           hourely
           attend
           the
           Turkish
           Ensignes
           .
           To
           which
           I
           had
           rather
           remit
           you
           ,
           then
           longer
           to
           deteine
           with
           the
           harshnes
           of
           an
           ill
           pleasing
           Epistle
           .
           And
           now
           hauing
           for
           the
           present
           done
           that
           due
           obseruance
           to
           you
           all
           ,
           of
           me
           long
           both
           determined
           ,
           and
           desired
           :
           I
           most
           earnestly
           beseech
           you
           to
           take
           my
           boldnesse
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           void
           of
           all
           saucie
           presumption
           :
           my
           meaning
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           clothed
           in
           a
           sincere
           will
           alwaies
           to
           serue
           &
           honor
           you
           :
           &
           my
           request
           as
           I
           shall
           deserue
           ,
           for
           euer
           to
           be
           preserued
           in
           your
           good
           opinion
           .
           Wherwith
           if
           you
           shall
           so
           much
           grace
           me
           ,
           I
           protest
           there
           can
           no
           one
           thing
           giue
           more
           fulnesse
           to
           much
           of
           that
           happinesse
           which
           in
           this
           world
           I
           affect
           :
           wherof
           nothing
           distrusting
           ,
           though
           meanely
           deseruing
           ,
           I
           take
           my
           leaue
           and
           rest
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             bounden
             for
             euer
             Raffe
             Carr.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ¶
           THE
           NARRATION
           of
           the
           warres
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           held
           betwixt
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           the
           Turks
           ,
           ●
           during
           the
           yeeres
           .
           1570.
           and
           1571.
           
        
         
           CYprus
           ,
           so
           called
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           rich
           Copper
           Mynes
           therein
           conteined
           ,
           plentiefull
           ,
           and
           abounding
           in
           excellent
           Wynes
           ,
           Wheate
           ,
           Oyle
           ,
           &
           Suger
           :
           being
           in
           deed
           that
           true
           Mecarian
           Isle
           vnder
           xxxv
           .
           degrees
           of
           the
           Poles
           eleuation
           :
           standeth
           in
           the
           Gulfe
           Issicus
           ,
           distant
           twentie
           German
           myles
           from
           Syria
           ,
           conteining
           in
           length
           fiftie
           miles
           ,
           of
           the
           sayd
           German
           measure
           ,
           but
           in
           breadth
           ten
           or
           twelue
           at
           the
           most
           ,
           and
           in
           diuers
           places
           lesse
           .
        
         
           Salamis
           ,
           the
           Citie
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           built
           by
           
             Teucer
             Aea●ide
          
           :
           held
           for
           their
           Kings
           for
           many
           discents
           :
           the
           same
           Teucrians
           ,
           of
           vvhich
           race
           Euagoras
           ,
           and
           Nicocles
           vvere
           ,
           men
           celebrated
           and
           made
           famous
           by
           Isocrates
           Orations
           :
           To
           these
           Teucrians
           succeded
           the
           Ptolomees
           :
           to
           them
           the
           Romans
           :
           vnder
           vvhose
           gouernment
           ,
           although
           much
           and
           grieuously
           vexed
           by
           the
           Saracines
           ,
           they
           cōtinued
           firme
           and
           constant
           ,
           vnto
           the
           time
           of
           
             Andronicus
             Commenus
          
           ,
           and
           Henry
           the
           sixt
           Emperors
           :
           For
           about
           the
           yeere
           1190
           Richard
           the
           sonne
           of
           Henry
           the
           second
           ,
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           sayling
           towards
           Palestine
           ,
           and
           put
           from
           landing
           in
           that
           Island
           ,
           by
           
             Isaac
             Commenus
          
           then
           the
           gouernour
           ;
           tooke
           the
           same
           by
           force
           :
           vvhich
           afterwards
           he
           gaue
           to
           Guy
           of
           Lusignan
           ,
           (
           sonne
           in
           law
           of
           King
           Almerick
           ,
           vvho
           had
           lost
           the
           Citie
           of
           Hierusalem
           )
           in
           exchange
           ,
           
           for
           the
           bare
           tytle
           and
           name
           to
           him
           and
           his
           posteritie
           ,
           of
           the
           sayd
           Crowne
           of
           Hierusalem
           .
        
         
           The
           issue
           and
           lyne
           of
           vvhich
           Guy
           ,
           enioyed
           the
           sayd
           Kingdome
           of
           Cyprus
           250.
           yeeres
           ,
           vntill
           the
           tyme
           that
           Peter
           reigned
           ,
           vvho
           vvas
           taken
           prisoner
           by
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Aegipt
           ,
           but
           afterward
           vpon
           Tributarie
           condicions
           restored
           ,
           to
           vvhich
           Peter
           succeded
           Peter
           the
           sonne
           ,
           vvho
           at
           the
           death
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           being
           very
           young
           ,
           vvas
           afterward
           married
           to
           
             Haelena
             Paleologa
          
           ,
           and
           by
           hir
           had
           issue
           Carlotta
           ,
           married
           first
           to
           Iohn
           ,
           King
           of
           Portugall
           .
           But
           lastly
           to
           Lewes
           ,
           Duke
           of
           Sauoy
           ,
           vvhich
           Lewes
           for
           a
           small
           time
           reigned
           King
           of
           Cyprus
           .
        
         
           This
           second
           Peter
           ,
           ●ad
           likewise
           a
           bastard
           issue
           ,
           called
           Iames
           ,
           vvho
           by
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Souldan
           of
           Egipt
           expelled
           from
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Cyprus
           the
           sayd
           Lewes
           of
           
             Sauoy
             .
             Iames
          
           tooke
           to
           vvyfe
           Katherin
           ,
           the
           daughter
           of
           
             Marcus
             Cornelius
          
           ,
           adopted
           by
           the
           state
           of
           Venice
           ,
           vvho
           being
           vvith
           childe
           by
           hir
           husband
           ,
           (
           and
           he
           before
           hir
           deliuerie
           dyeng
           ,
           in
           the
           yeere
           1470.
           )
           The
           said
           Common
           vvealth
           ,
           tooke
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           both
           the
           mother
           ,
           child
           ,
           and
           Kingdome
           .
           But
           shortly
           after
           the
           enfant
           dyed
           ,
           supposed
           to
           haue
           bene
           poisoned
           by
           the
           practise
           of
           that
           state
           :
           vvho
           solely
           thereby
           possessing
           themselues
           of
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           reduced
           the
           same
           into
           the
           forme
           of
           a
           Prouince
           :
           Katherin
           the
           mother
           being
           brought
           back
           to
           Venice
           ,
           vvho
           liued
           to
           the
           yeere
           1510.
           
           Now
           Selymus
           the
           first
           Emperour
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           after
           the
           vtter
           oppressing
           of
           the
           Souldans
           ,
           and
           taking
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           caused
           the
           yeerely
           reuenue
           vvhich
           beefore
           vvas
           accustomed
           to
           be
           paied
           to
           the
           said
           Souldans
           by
           the
           kings
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           of
           all
           such
           merchandise
           as
           were
           brought
           in
           or
           transported
           
           thence
           ,
           to
           be
           set
           in
           certaine
           8000
           Duckets
           ,
           vpon
           condicion
           of
           which
           paimēt
           by
           way
           of
           a
           yeerely
           tribute
           he
           freely
           graunted
           to
           the
           Venetians
           as
           to
           his
           vassals
           ,
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           said
           I
           le
           :
           which
           paimēt
           of
           8000
           ducats
           ▪
           the
           Venetians
           onely
           would
           suppose
           to
           be
           graunted
           as
           an
           honorable
           reward
           ,
           or
           gratuitie
           ,
           &
           in
           no
           sort
           as
           a
           tribute
           ▪
        
         
           But
           Selymus
           the
           second
           demaunding
           of
           the
           said
           Venetians
           by
           a
           Harrauld
           ,
           the
           Fee
           &
           possessiō
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           which
           hetherto
           hee
           alleadged
           they
           had
           held
           vnder
           condicion
           of
           a
           yerely
           tribute
           ,
           affirmed
           their
           whole
           right
           ,
           (
           so
           they
           had
           any
           )
           to
           be
           extinguished
           ,
           &
           the
           Intrest
           to
           be
           deuolued
           ,
           &
           comd
           back
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           superior
           &
           Paramont
           Lord
           :
           Because
           contrary
           to
           the
           allegance
           due
           to
           the
           lord
           of
           the
           Fee
           ,
           the
           said
           Venetians
           had
           giuen
           harborough
           ,
           and
           receit
           ,
           vnto
           certaine
           Spanish
           Pirats
           ,
           enemies
           to
           the
           sayd
           Selymus
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           licence
           of
           the
           Venetian
           Magistrates
           ,
           had
           brought
           into
           Cyprus
           ,
           &
           ther
           made
           sale
           of
           great
           pillage
           &
           certain
           booties
           taken
           out
           of
           Cilicia
           :
        
         
           And
           although
           diuers
           other
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Emperours
           had
           tollerated
           the
           said
           Venetians
           to
           vvith-hould
           vvhat
           vvas
           not
           their
           right
           ,
           yet
           he
           the
           said
           Selymus
           had
           in
           determination
           to
           haue
           his
           due
           :
           vvith
           vvhich
           if
           in
           good
           accord
           they
           vvould
           be
           content
           to
           depart
           .
           he
           vvas
           not
           in
           any
           sort
           to
           violate
           their
           bonds
           of
           amitie
           ,
           or
           breake
           the
           peace
           ,
           but
           vvould
           endeauour
           in
           euery
           degree
           to
           aduance
           the
           estimation
           of
           that
           common
           vvealth
           .
        
         
           If
           otherwise
           ,
           yet
           he
           the
           sayd
           Selymus
           ,
           vvas
           not
           to
           forgoe
           his
           right
           ,
           vvose
           meaning
           vvas
           to
           recouer
           the
           same
           by
           force
           .
        
         
           The
           Venetians
           vpon
           this
           message
           ,
           although
           (
           by
           the
           scarcitie
           of
           prouision
           and
           vittailes
           vvhich
           for
           diuers
           
           yeeres
           before
           they
           had
           endured
           ,
           as
           likewise
           by
           the
           firing
           of
           their
           Arsenall
           ,
           (
           wherein
           the
           yeere
           precedent
           ,
           their
           whole
           sea
           preparation
           had
           ben
           consumed
           ,
           )
           they
           were
           mightely
           perplexed
           and
           amated
           ,
           yet
           with
           noble
           resolution
           they
           returned
           aunswere
           ,
           that
           the
           sayd
           Selymus
           had
           no
           iust
           cause
           why
           to
           bereaue
           them
           of
           their
           iurisdiction
           in
           Ciprus
           ,
           which
           now
           for
           a
           hundred
           yeeres
           ,
           in
           right
           of
           inheritance
           they
           had
           peaceably
           possessed
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           yeerely
           pension
           accustomed
           to
           be
           paid
           to
           the
           Soldans
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           was
           no
           tribute
           dew
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           superior
           lord
           ,
           but
           onely
           an
           honorable
           gratuity
           ,
           whereby
           the
           kings
           of
           Cyprus
           were
           accustomed
           to
           acknowledge
           their
           thankfulnesse
           vnto
           the
           said
           Souldans
           ,
           as
           to
           their
           benefactors
           and
           friends
           ,
           by
           whose
           help
           Peter
           sometimes
           the
           king
           there
           had
           recoueted
           the
           same
           .
           In
           which
           their
           good
           cause
           they
           made
           no
           doubt
           of
           gods
           asistance
           .
           by
           whose
           aide
           and
           help
           ,
           they
           had
           decreed
           &
           nothing
           doubted
           with
           force
           of
           armes
           to
           repell
           the
           violence
           and
           iniuries
           of
           Selimus
           :
           and
           to
           defend
           Ciprus
           .
        
         
           This
           answere
           returned
           to
           Constantinople
           ,
           all
           the
           marchants
           of
           Venice
           trading
           there
           ,
           were
           presently
           apprehended
           ,
           their
           goods
           seased
           ,
           and
           
             Pial
             Bassa
          
           Admirall
           at
           sea
           ,
           with
           a
           nauy
           ,
           
             Mustapha
             Bassa
          
           with
           an
           army
           by
           land
           ,
           (
           conducted
           through
           Asia
           and
           Cilicia
           )
           were
           sent
           against
           Ciprus
           .
           Whilst
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           at
           
             Venice
             ,
             Petrus
             Lauredanus
          
           duke
           of
           that
           common
           wealth
           ,
           by
           griefe
           and
           discontent
           dyed
           ,
           during
           whose
           gouernment
           many
           heauie
           mischances
           ,
           and
           calamities
           ,
           had
           beefallen
           that
           state
           ,
           others
           more
           daungerous
           daily
           ensuing
           .
           To
           this
           Lauredanus
           with
           great
           applause
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Lodouicus
             Mocinega
          
           succeded
           .
           The
           generall
           appointed
           for
           this
           war
           of
           Ciprus
           ,
           
           was
           
             Hieronimus
             Zanius
          
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           high
           fourescore
           yeeres
           of
           age
           ,
           yet
           of
           much
           viuacitie
           and
           abilitie
           in
           body
           ,
           who
           slowly
           coasting
           along
           Iadera
           and
           Corcyra
           ,
           made
           thereabouts
           ,
           whilst
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Nauy
           should
           approch
           ,
           an
           idle
           and
           vnprofitable
           aboade
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           end
           houlding
           course
           towards
           Creet
           ,
           hee
           there
           continued
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           in
           commaund
           expecting
           the
           ayding
           forces
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           &
           of
           Cosmus
           duke
           of
           Florence
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           whilst
           these
           affayres
           ,
           were
           in
           this
           sort
           carried
           by
           them
           ,
           
             Piall
             Bassa
          
           the
           Turkish
           Admirall
           ,
           first
           putting
           a
           strong
           garrison
           in
           Rhodes
           ,
           aryued
           at
           Micarium
           in
           Ciprus
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Calends
           of
           Iune
           ,
           whether
           
             Mustapha
             Bassa
          
           had
           likewise
           transported
           both
           his
           foote
           and
           horse
           forces
           ,
           without
           any
           worlds
           resistance
           .
           Now
           the
           Venetians
           a
           little
           beefore
           had
           fortified
           the
           citie
           of
           Nicosia
           (
           distant
           from
           the
           sea
           coast
           seauen
           Germain
           myles
           ,
           and
           which
           in
           formerages
           had
           both
           ben
           the
           seat
           of
           theyr
           kings
           &
           an
           Archb●shops
           s●a
           ,
           )
           with
           eleauen
           bulwarks
           &
           a
           garrison
           of
           two
           thousand
           soldiors
           ,
           vnder
           the
           gouernment
           of
           
             Nich●●●us
             Tond
             ●●us
          
           &
           
             Astor
             B●leonius
          
           .
           This
           city
           Mustapha
           (
           being
           without
           impeachment
           master
           of
           the
           field
           )
           besieged
           ,
           erecting
           round
           about
           the
           same
           many
           fortes
           and
           sconses
           ;
           which
           hauing
           by
           a
           whole
           month
           both
           battered
           &
           often
           assalted
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           end
           taken
           by
           force
           ,
           where
           hee
           repayring
           the
           ruins
           of
           the
           said
           fortifications
           ,
           and
           planting
           therin
           a
           garrison
           ,
           enforcing
           the
           course
           of
           his
           further
           victory
           ,
           vpon
           the
           16.
           of
           September
           ,
           the
           same
           yeere
           he
           began
           to
           laie
           siege
           to
           Famagosta
           .
        
         
           On
           which
           day
           ,
           the
           Christians
           who
           had
           lingered
           all
           this
           while
           about
           Creet
           ,
           with
           a
           nauy
           of
           200
           ships
           ,
           wholie
           ignorant
           what
           things
           had
           hapt
           at
           Cyprus
           ,
           and
           now
           setting
           
           sayle
           from
           
             Heraclea
             Sentia
          
           ,
           not
           far
           of
           encountred
           
             Lodouicus
             Bembus
          
           ,
           who
           recounted
           the
           losse
           of
           Nicosia
           ,
           whervpon
           the
           generals
           of
           the
           fleete
           
             Hieronimus
             Zanius
             ,
             Iohn
             Andreas
             Auria
             ,
          
           &
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           ,
           with
           others
           calling
           a
           counsaile
           of
           war
           ,
           through
           different
           &
           delaying
           opinions
           ,
           whervnto
           may
           be
           added
           the
           misfortune
           of
           a
           horrible
           tempest
           which
           dispersed
           the
           fleet
           ,
           lost
           both
           opportunity
           ,
           &
           the
           aduantage
           of
           executing
           any
           honourable
           attempt
           .
           In
           which
           their
           consultations
           it
           was
           chiefely
           argued
           ,
           that
           now
           the
           haruest
           being
           far
           spent
           ,
           &
           the
           winter
           drawing
           neere
           ,
           the
           nauigation
           of
           the
           Pamphilian
           seas
           would
           be
           exceeding
           dangerous
           ,
           besides
           if
           ought
           should
           fall
           out
           otherwise
           then
           well
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           where
           thereabouts
           safe
           harborough
           for
           the
           ships
           .
           That
           the
           Turks
           now
           becomd
           insolent
           through
           the
           successe
           of
           their
           late
           vctiory
           would
           fight
           with
           greater
           courage
           then
           before
           ,
           hauing
           besides
           all
           the
           hauens
           &
           other
           harboroughs
           friend
           vnto
           them
           ,
           whom
           it
           was
           not
           now
           possible
           by
           any
           meanes
           as
           matters
           were
           fallen
           forth
           ,
           to
           expel
           from
           Ciprus
           .
           The
           confederates
           further
           alledging
           that
           they
           were
           sent
           onely
           in
           ayde
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           not
           to
           recouer
           things
           once
           lost
           ,
           but
           to
           giue
           let
           least
           ought
           shold
           be
           lost
           ,
           which
           occasion
           since
           it
           could
           not
           be
           holden
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           most
           conuenient
           againe
           to
           returne
           ●o
           Creet
           &
           the
           gulfe
           of
           
             Venice
             .
             Andreas
             Auria
          
           likewise
           alledged
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           how
           he
           had
           in
           cōmand
           from
           the
           king
           of
           Spaine
           his
           Maister
           to
           come
           back
           with
           his
           nauy
           in
           the
           end
           of
           September
           ,
           wherevpon
           this
           Christian
           captaines
           casting
           away
           both
           hope
           ,
           &
           counsell
           ,
           of
           recouering
           Ciprus
           :
           &
           retyring
           backe
           were
           before
           they
           could
           recouer
           Creet
           ,
           with
           great
           stormes
           of
           winde
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           whole
           fleete
           miserably
           afflicted
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           when
           they
           were
           ariued
           at
           
             Creet
             ,
             Andrea
             Auria
          
           craued
           lisence
           to
           depart
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           obey
           his
           princes
           command
           ,
           from
           whom
           hee
           had
           in
           charge
           ,
           for
           the
           reducing
           of
           his
           fleet
           to
           Messana
           in
           
             Sicilia
             ▪
          
           which
           the
           generall
           of
           the
           Venetians
           did
           not
           deny
           him
           .
           Whom
           
             Hieronimus
             Zanius
          
           himselfe
           ,
           within
           few
           daies
           followed
           ,
           leauing
           behinde
           him
           with
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           army
           &
           chiefe
           command
           
             Sebastian
             Venerio
          
           ,
           but
           the
           said
           Zanius
           ariuing
           at
           Corcira
           ,
           the
           senate
           of
           Venice
           ,
           with
           much
           contempt
           did
           there
           abrogate
           his
           authority
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           sent
           him
           to
           Venice
           prisoner
           .
        
         
           So
           this
           yeere
           thus
           vnprofitably
           spent
           ,
           and
           with
           infinit
           charge
           wastfully
           cast
           away
           ,
           this
           Christian
           fleet
           furnished
           of
           euery
           thing
           requisit
           ,
           as
           souldiours
           ,
           captaines
           ,
           munityon
           ,
           mony
           ,
           victualls
           ,
           and
           in
           deede
           what
           not
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           admirable
           expectation
           of
           some
           worthy
           exployt
           drawen
           the
           eyes
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           most
           by
           their
           variable
           ,
           different
           ,
           and
           deldying
           counsells
           ,
           partly
           by
           tempests
           &
           the
           pestilence
           ,
           which
           in
           short
           time
           had
           consumed
           many
           numbers
           of
           gallie
           slaues
           ,
           and
           marriners
           ,
           became
           vtterly
           frustrate
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Pialis
             Bassa
          
           (
           who
           by
           spyes
           had
           vnderstoode
           of
           the
           departure
           of
           Auria
           ,
           and
           the
           Venetians
           from
           Creet
           )
           passing
           by
           Rhodes
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           the
           〈…〉
           Ilands
           ,
           returned
           to
           Constantinople
           .
           But
           
             Mustapha
             .
             Bassa
          
           ,
           that
           had
           taken
           Nicosia
           ,
           and
           now
           enforcing
           the
           course
           of
           his
           victory
           ,
           had
           besieged
           Famagosta
           ,
           hee
           I
           say
           leauing
           in
           the
           harborough
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Iland
           sufficient
           strength
           against
           incursions
           ,
           drew
           the
           residue
           of
           his
           forces
           to
           winter
           in
           other
           garrisons
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Venetians
           hauing
           theyr
           Nauy
           thus
           returned
           
           vvithout
           aught
           vvorthelie
           executed
           :
           created
           a
           triumuitate
           Capitall
           ,
           for
           the
           finding
           forth
           and
           punishing
           of
           all
           such
           as
           arightly
           might
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           bene
           faultie
           in
           that
           fleet
           ,
           vvhereby
           that
           expedition
           had
           no
           better
           successe
           ,
           their
           vvars
           prouision
           to
           so
           small
           purpose
           spent
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           an
           ouerthrow
           ,
           vvith
           derogation
           to
           the
           honor
           and
           reputation
           of
           the
           Venetian
           name
           ,
           had
           happened
           .
        
         
           They
           likewise
           laboured
           to
           compounde
           a
           Peace
           vvith
           the
           Turks
           ,
           for
           vvhich
           cause
           they
           sent
           to
           
             Constantinople
             ,
             Iacobus
             Ragazonus
          
           ,
           to
           deale
           vvith
           
             Mahomet
             Bassa
          
           ,
           vvhom
           they
           vvell
           hoped
           to
           haue
           found
           fauorable
           and
           better
           inclining
           thervnto
           ,
           then
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           in
           vaine
           ,
           therefore
           vvith
           great
           care
           and
           industrie
           they
           procure
           the
           contract
           of
           a
           league
           ,
           or
           confederacie
           betwixt
           themselues
           :
           the
           
             Pope
             Pius
             Quintus
          
           &
           Phillip
           king
           of
           Spaine
           :
           by
           sundrie
           extraordinarie
           meanes
           they
           leuie
           huge●summes
           of
           monie
           ,
           and
           repaire
           vvith
           larger
           prouision
           ,
           their
           vveather
           beaten
           and
           vnarmed
           Gallies
           of
           Corcyra
           .
           Committing
           the
           vvhole
           charge
           and
           commaund
           of
           these
           affaires
           to
           
             Sebastian
             Venerio
          
           ,
           then
           Gouernour
           of
           Creet
           ,
           vvhilst
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           
             Pertai
             Bassa
          
           made
           by
           Silimus
           high
           Admirall
           of
           all
           the
           Turkish
           forces
           by
           Sea
           ,
           landith
           in
           Cyprus
           ,
           a
           new
           power
           ,
           and
           
             Mustapha
             Bassa
          
           ,
           chiefe
           Generall
           of
           all
           the
           Armie
           by
           land
           ,
           vvith
           much
           extremitie
           ,
           as
           hardly
           beseeged
           the
           Citie
           of
           Famagosta
           :
           vvhan
           the
           vvorthie
           Captaines
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Bragadenus
             ,
             Astor
             Beleonius
             ,
             Lodouicus
             Martinigus
             ,
          
           and
           
             Laurencius
             Tenpolus
          
           ,
           most
           valiantlie
           for
           the
           said
           Venetians
           defended
           .
        
         
           The
           Citie
           Famagosta
           ,
           is
           seated
           in
           the
           East
           part
           of
           that
           
           Isle
           towards
           the
           Syrian
           sea
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           Constanti●
           ,
           famous
           for
           that
           vvorthy
           Bushop
           Epephanius
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           same
           Salamis
           antiently
           inhabited
           of
           those
           kings
           of
           Teucria
           .
           This
           Citie
           of
           Famagosta
           ,
           vvas
           built
           and
           enlarged
           by
           Henry
           of
           the
           Famely
           of
           Lusignana
           ,
           King
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           about
           the
           yeere
           of
           Christ
           1295.
           at
           vvhat
           tyme
           Ptolemais
           vvas
           lost
           ,
           (
           vvhich
           vvhilst
           it
           was
           possessed
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           vvas
           that
           famous
           Staple
           vvherein
           the
           trafficke
           of
           all
           commodities
           comming
           either
           from
           the
           East
           or
           West
           continents
           ,
           vvas
           exercised
           .
           )
           But
           Famagosta
           although
           both
           by
           Nature
           and
           Art
           strongely
           fortefied
           ,
           beeing
           beefeiged
           and
           assalted
           by
           this
           huge
           Armie
           of
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           with
           all
           meanes
           which
           open
           vvarre
           ,
           or
           secret
           pollicie
           ,
           could
           deuise
           :
           at
           length
           after
           eleauen
           monthes
           defence
           ,
           vveakened
           vvith
           extremities
           ,
           and
           voyde
           of
           all
           hope
           or
           ayde
           ,
           vvas
           brought
           to
           those
           difficulties
           ,
           as
           they
           vvere
           enforced
           to
           render
           the
           same
           to
           Mustapha
           ,
           vppon
           composition
           ,
           that
           so
           their
           liues
           ,
           goods
           ,
           and
           the
           vse
           of
           Religion
           to
           those
           Christians
           that
           would
           remaine
           ther
           ,
           should
           be
           free
           :
           &
           to
           the
           rest
           not
           willing
           ,
           passage
           might
           be
           had
           &
           safe
           cōduct
           to
           depart
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           perfedious
           Turke
           ,
           (
           litle
           regarding
           his
           faith
           ,
           or
           Soldiours
           assurance
           formerly
           giuen
           )
           vvhen
           the
           said
           Captains
           and
           Magistrats
           ,
           accompanied
           vvith
           a
           trayne
           of
           their
           valiant
           &
           vvarlike
           companions
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           by
           name
           he
           had
           giuen
           their
           safe
           conducts
           )
           approched
           his
           tent
           ,
           gaue
           order
           all
           ,
           should
           be
           kild
           ,
           
             Anthonius
             Bragadenus
          
           onely
           excepted
           ,
           to
           whom
           after
           three
           seuerall
           cōmands
           in
           his
           presence
           to
           haue
           his
           head
           cut
           of
           ,
           yet
           changing
           his
           purpose
           for
           the
           greater
           ignomenie
           ,
           permitted
           his
           nose
           
           onely
           &
           eares
           to
           be
           lopt
           away
           .
        
         
           And
           vvheras
           three
           hundreth
           besids
           of
           the
           Christians
           ,
           vvere
           come
           forth
           into
           the
           Camp
           vpon
           securitie
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           these
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           bid
           should
           be
           pittifully
           slain
           .
           And
           for
           such
           as
           were
           gone
           abord
           the
           ships
           in
           hope
           to
           haue
           sailed
           for
           Creet
           ,
           he
           caused
           them
           besids
           the
           dispoiling
           of
           their
           goods
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           all
           Gally
           slaues
           .
           After
           which
           ,
           Mustapha
           the
           next
           day
           entring
           the
           Citie
           ,
           Teupolus
           by
           his
           command
           was
           strangled
           .
           And
           
             Anthonius
             Bragadenus
          
           the
           cities
           gouernor
           thus
           deformed
           &
           dismēbred
           in
           his
           nose
           and
           eares
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           by
           way
           of
           mockery
           carried
           in
           show
           about
           the
           most
           special
           ,
           &
           famous
           parts
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           reuiling
           him
           with
           all
           kinde
           of
           villanies
           ,
           caused
           his
           skin
           whilst
           he
           was
           yet
           quick
           ,
           to
           be
           fleane
           of
           :
           the
           which
           torment
           Bragadenus
           with
           great
           constancie
           endured
           ,
           calling
           God
           for
           witnesse
           &
           reuenge
           of
           so
           monstrous
           crueltie
           ,
           and
           perfedious
           brech
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           thus
           executed
           in
           Cyprus
           ,
           the
           Turkish
           nauie
           on
           purpose
           to
           vvith-hould
           the
           Venetians
           from
           attempting
           aught
           for
           the
           regayning
           of
           the
           sayd
           Is●e
           ,
           entred
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Venice
           ,
           persecuting
           all
           such
           Cities
           on
           the
           coast
           of
           Dalmatia
           ,
           both
           by
           sea
           and
           land
           ,
           as
           vvere
           vnder
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           sayd
           Venetians
           .
        
         
           Whilst
           in
           the
           meane
           tyme
           the
           confederate
           Nauie
           of
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           verie
           leasurely
           vvere
           assembled
           at
           
             Sicilta
             ▪
          
           The
           Generall
           whereof
           vvas
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           the
           base
           begot
           ▪
           sonne
           of
           Charles
           the
           fith
           ,
           and
           brother
           to
           Phillip
           King
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           vvho
           enbarking
           at
           Barcilona
           ,
           brought
           vvith
           him
           along
           to
           
             Genua
             ,
             Rodolph
          
           ,
           and
           Ernestus
           ,
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Maximilian
           ,
           the
           second
           ,
           then
           Emperour
           .
        
         
         
           From
           whence
           goeing
           to
           Naples
           ,
           and
           thence
           sailing
           to
           
             Messana
             in
             Sicilia
          
           ,
           he
           there
           expects
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           associate
           leaguers
           ,
           vvhich
           vvere
           one
           hundreth
           and
           eight
           Gallies
           of
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           from
           Creet
           ,
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           thirtie
           from
           Naples
           ,
           twelue
           from
           Panormos
           ,
           twelue
           from
           Genua
           ,
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Andreas
             Auria
          
           :
           twelue
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           vvhose
           Captaine
           vvas
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           ,
           foure
           from
           Malta
           ,
           vvith
           some
           others
           out
           of
           Spaine
           which
           all
           of
           them
           should
           ther
           meete
           together
           .
           Where
           now
           though
           late
           ,
           being
           assembled
           vpon
           the
           fourth
           of
           September
           ,
           they
           vveyed
           their
           Ancors
           in
           Messana
           Port
           :
           and
           coasting
           the
           Salentine
           ,
           and
           Lacinian
           promontorie
           ,
           they
           passed
           the
           Ilands
           of
           Corcyra
           and
           Cephalenia
           ,
           and
           came
           to
           the
           Gulfe
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           vvhere
           they
           vnderstood
           that
           the
           Turkish
           fleete
           at
           the
           Ilands
           Echinadas
           ,
           vvere
           then
           remayning
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Turkish
           Nauie
           ,
           vvere
           chiefe
           of
           commande
           :
           
             Hali
             Bassa
          
           the
           Admirall
           ,
           
             Pertai
             Bassa
             ,
             Lusalis
          
           King
           of
           
             Algier
             ,
             Hamsam
          
           sonne
           of
           Barbarussa
           ,
           the
           Sir●ch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           vvith
           others
           to
           vvhome
           the
           great
           Seignior
           had
           giuen
           command
           ,
           that
           in
           any
           case
           the
           Christian
           fleete
           should
           not
           alone
           be
           fought
           vvith
           ,
           but
           ouercome
           .
        
         
           Where
           ioyning
           in
           Battell
           vvith
           the
           Christians
           ,
           in
           the
           sayde
           Gulfe
           of
           Corinth
           ,
           vpon
           the
           Nones
           of
           October
           ,
           GOD
           giueing
           vs
           the
           victorie
           ,
           the
           Turkes
           vvere
           vvhollie
           discomfited
           and
           enforced
           to
           flye
           .
        
         
           Their
           great
           Admirall
           shippe
           taken
           ,
           
             Haly
             Bassa
          
           slaine
           ,
           and
           some
           thousands
           of
           Captiue
           Christians
           vvho
           wer
           slaues
           in
           the
           Turkish
           Fleet
           ,
           sett
           at
           libertie
           .
        
         
           For
           vvhich
           Victorie
           ,
           generallie
           thorough
           Europe
           there
           vvas
           thanks
           publickly
           giuen
           to
           God
           ,
           vvith
           other
           
           spectacles
           &
           shewes
           of
           ioy
           ,
           ●et
           for
           all
           that
           those
           worthy
           captaines
           left
           no
           sooting
           of
           any
           other
           memorable
           exploit
           or
           trophe
           puld
           from
           the
           empire
           of
           the
           Turkish
           ty●ant
           ,
           as
           was
           well
           supposed
           they
           might
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           the
           same
           ,
           held
           no●
           onely
           the
           whole
           Isle
           of
           Ciprus
           ,
           but
           many
           townes
           besides
           in
           Dalmatia
           before
           taken
           ,
           amongst
           which
           Vlcinium
           and
           Docleum
           wonne
           by
           force
           were
           not
           the
           least
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           yeere
           1571
           then
           next
           following
           the
           Venetians
           both
           feeling
           and
           fearing
           the
           forces
           of
           that
           mightie
           enemy
           ,
           wherwith
           they
           were
           well
           nigh
           opprest
           ,
           made
           preparation
           againe
           for
           all
           things
           needefull
           to
           these
           wars
           .
           But
           vvhilst
           nevv
           stirs
           in
           the
           lovv
           countryes
           ,
           and
           borders
           of
           France
           ,
           did
           seeme
           to
           encomber
           king
           Philip
           :
           the
           succours
           from
           the
           confederates
           long
           in
           comming
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           about
           the
           Calends
           of
           September
           repayred
           to
           the
           place
           of
           appointment
           ,
           and
           the
           associates
           vvith
           their
           fleet
           ,
           scarce
           shewing
           themselues
           to
           the
           Turkes
           at
           Peloponesus
           ,
           without
           ought
           else
           worthie
           of
           that
           preparation
           ,
           had
           retired
           to
           their
           places
           of
           vvintering
           .
           The
           Venetians
           I
           say
           ,
           supposing
           themselues
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           themselues
           ,
           without
           the
           priuity
           of
           any
           other
           their
           confederates
           priuely
           made
           peace
           with
           Selymus
           .
        
         
           Of
           vvhich
           vvhile
           diuers
           men
           ,
           diuersly
           did
           dispute
           according
           as
           affection
           or
           fancy
           led
           them
           ,
           
             Marcus
             Antonius
             Columna
          
           Admirall
           of
           the
           Popes
           nauie
           (
           who
           in
           this
           expedicion
           vvas
           a
           companion
           and
           associate
           to
           
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           ,
           the
           chiefe
           generall
           )
           amongst
           others
           was
           in
           opinion
           cleere
           against
           and
           improuing
           the
           same
           peace
           ,
           condoling
           the
           deed
           ,
           and
           constantly
           affirming
           so
           noble
           a
           victory
           thus
           got
           against
           the
           Turks
           ,
           vvas
           to
           haue
           beene
           
           prosecuted
           with
           all
           might
           and
           mayne
           ,
           which
           not
           onely
           in
           his
           publike
           and
           familier
           conferences
           ,
           hee
           had
           osten
           protested
           ,
           but
           likewise
           had
           affirmed
           by
           his
           letters
           ,
           (
           writ
           to
           his
           auncient
           friend
           
             Hubert
             Folieta
          
           of
           Genua
           ,
           )
           wherevnto
           whilst
           hee
           the
           said
           Folieta
           returnes
           aunswere
           ,
           and
           his
           opininion
           withall
           ,
           hee
           further
           takes
           occasion
           therevpon
           ,
           to
           touch
           some
           causes
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           ,
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           with
           their
           perpetuall
           felicitie
           and
           good
           successe
           in
           those
           their
           warring
           affayres
           ,
           the
           which
           for
           that
           it
           is
           most
           worthy
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           excellent
           wit
           therein
           contayned
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           great
           profit
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           which
           thereby
           may
           be
           conceyued
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           vnbeefitting
           heereunto
           to
           haue
           it
           annexed
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ¶
           The
           causes
           of
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           vvritten
           by
           
             Hubert
             Folieta
          
           of
           
             Genua
             ,
             to
             the
             famous
             Captaine
             ,
             Mircus
             Antonius
             Columna
             .
          
        
         
           YOV
           write
           most
           worthy
           Columna
           ,
           what
           great
           griefe
           you
           conceiue
           ,
           in
           considering
           this
           peace
           ,
           thus
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           Turks
           and
           Venetians
           ,
           being
           ashamed
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           condicion
           of
           vs
           Christians
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           memorable
           sea
           victory
           gotten
           against
           them
           by
           the
           confederate
           princes
           ,
           (
           wherein
           your selfe
           ,
           with
           that
           most
           fortunate
           prince
           ,
           
             Don
             Iohn
             de
             Austria
          
           was
           both
           a
           counsellor
           and
           companion
           in
           command
           ,
           )
           then
           which
           since
           the
           suppression
           of
           the
           Romain
           empyre
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           seene
           or
           heard
           any
           more
           famous
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           ioy
           ,
           thereon
           conceiued
           is
           sodaynely
           setled
           ,
           the
           hopes
           from
           so
           happy
           beginnings
           which
           had
           enflamed
           good
           mens
           mindes
           in
           short
           time
           vanished
           ,
           and
           the
           preparations
           of
           so
           high
           and
           excellent
           counsells
           comd
           to
           naught
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           owne
           part
           (
           sir
           )
           I
           am
           in
           opinion
           ,
           that
           not
           onely
           the
           griefe
           but
           the
           shame
           is
           to
           all
           noble
           mindes
           ,
           as
           to
           your selfe
           in
           common
           .
           What
           the
           determination
           of
           the
           Venetians
           was
           therein
           ,
           as
           I
           doe
           not
           well
           know
           ,
           so
           if
           I
           did
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           needefull
           that
           I
           should
           detect
           it
           .
           For
           there
           are
           some
           as
           it
           is
           well
           knowen
           to
           you
           ,
           vvho
           mightely
           disalovv
           of
           vvhat
           is
           done
           ,
           and
           are
           much
           discontent
           ,
           that
           they
           through
           pusilnanimity
           ,
           and
           sodaine
           
           dispaire
           should
           so
           giue
           vp
           their
           friends
           ,
           who
           for
           theyr
           sakes
           alone
           ,
           had
           thrust
           themselues
           in
           the
           dangers
           and
           charge
           of
           those
           wars
           ,
           to
           which
           opinion
           I
           perceiue
           you
           specially
           inclining
           .
           Others
           thinking
           otherwise
           and
           excusing
           them
           doe
           aunswere
           that
           the
           Venetians
           perceiuing
           it
           lay
           not
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           alone
           to
           manage
           these
           warres
           with
           sufficient
           might
           ,
           and
           seeing
           few
           other
           of
           Christian
           prouinces
           and
           princes
           ,
           ought
           prouoked
           by
           so
           worthie
           and
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           or
           happy
           successe
           ,
           whereby
           to
           take
           part
           either
           in
           paynes
           or
           charge
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           hould
           with
           the
           said
           confederates
           of
           so
           sayre
           an
           occasion
           ,
           to
           conioyne
           the
           forces
           ,
           and
           to
           reuenge
           so
           many
           iniuryes
           ,
           in
           all
           former
           times
           receaued
           ,
           now
           especially
           when
           it
           was
           suppoled
           ,
           that
           the
           Turkes
           were
           vtterly
           dispolyed
           and
           left
           naked
           ,
           both
           of
           friends
           ,
           ships
           ,
           or
           sea
           forces
           ,
           and
           thereby
           had
           opportunitie
           to
           expell
           them
           ,
           from
           forth
           whole
           Europe
           .
        
         
           But
           chiefely
           the
           Germaine
           princes
           fayling
           ,
           whom
           the
           many
           attempts
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           against
           their
           state
           hath
           continually
           ,
           with
           offens●ue
           armes
           vexed
           ,
           afflicted
           with
           infinite
           losses
           ,
           and
           nearest
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           danger
           had
           beene
           in
           these
           affayres
           ,
           for
           theyr
           owne
           safetie
           to
           haue
           giuen
           them
           furtherance
           .
           All
           which
           motiues
           to
           others
           ,
           smally
           auayling
           the
           said
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           destitute
           vtterly
           of
           hope
           ,
           nor
           daring
           to
           support
           themselues
           ,
           in
           the
           succours
           of
           their
           confederates
           ,
           knowing
           what
           enemy
           ,
           they
           had
           in
           hand
           ,
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           prefer
           wholesome
           &
           commodious
           counsell
           ,
           rather
           then
           plausible
           ,
           and
           so
           without
           obstinacy
           to
           their
           destruction
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           supposed
           )
           to
           prouide
           for
           theyr
           piuate
           affayres
           .
           Thus
           these
           thinges
           in
           both
           parts
           ,
           diuersly
           disputed
           ,
           according
           
           as
           euery
           man
           his
           affection
           or
           passion
           perswades
           him
           thervnto
           .
           My selfe
           vvill
           leaue
           of
           vncertaine
           estimation
           ,
           indifferent
           ,
           to
           euerie
           mans
           ovvne
           peculier
           Iudgement
           ,
           vvithout
           interposing
           myne
           ,
           especiallie
           when
           the
           matters
           handled
           are
           to
           small
           purpose
           ,
           the
           deede
           done
           not
           to
           be
           vndone
           ,
           and
           that
           euerie
           expostulation
           is
           friuolus
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           vvithout
           fruit
           .
        
         
           But
           rather
           lett
           mee
           communicate
           with
           you
           ,
           my
           honorable
           friend
           ,
           in
           that
           whereof
           your
           Letters
           giue
           good
           occasion
           ,
           and
           which
           may
           perhaps
           ,
           bring
           with
           it
           to
           vs
           ,
           both
           some
           profit
           ,
           detecting
           such
           my
           cogitacions
           ,
           as
           often
           and
           long
           haue
           encombred
           my
           secret
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           therein
           my
           opinion
           ,
           which
           without
           some
           gaine
           ,
           I
           hope
           shall
           not
           retourne
           againe
           .
           For
           if
           what
           my
           conceit
           is
           herein
           shal
           be
           allowed
           by
           you
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           so
           great
           estimation
           for
           wisedome
           ,
           and
           accustomed
           to
           the
           managing
           of
           high
           affaires
           ,
           then
           shall
           I
           think
           my selfe
           assuredly
           protected
           from
           the
           caluminations
           of
           all
           maligners
           :
           or
           if
           not
           allowed
           ,
           yet
           shall
           I
           giue
           occasion
           by
           my
           writing
           ,
           wherby
           you
           may
           remoue
           the
           errour
           ,
           which
           for
           long
           hath
           taken
           possession
           in
           my
           minde
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           both
           these
           parts
           ,
           it
           shall
           draw
           mee
           aduantage
           .
        
         
           The
           effect
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           I
           haue
           alwaies
           houlden
           these
           Turkish
           affayres
           to
           be
           both
           fearefull
           and
           preiudiciall
           to
           the
           good
           estate
           of
           all
           Christian
           Prouinces
           ,
           yet
           now
           more
           then
           at
           any
           time
           am
           I
           driuen
           into
           a
           vvondefull
           admiration
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           vvho
           hauing
           so
           great
           a
           Nauie
           vanquished
           ,
           consisting
           of
           a
           huge
           number
           of
           Shippes
           of
           vvarre
           ,
           vvhereof
           part
           were
           sounk
           at
           sea
           ,
           part
           taken
           by
           our
           men
           ,
           together
           vvith
           so
           great
           prouision
           
           of
           munition
           and
           all
           other
           things
           befitting
           the
           vvarres
           ,
           deuoured
           by
           the
           deepes
           :
           besides
           no
           small
           number
           of
           vvorthie
           vvarriours
           ,
           Captaines
           of
           famous
           memory
           ,
           expert
           Nauigators
           ,
           (
           vvhereof
           there
           is
           great
           scarcitie
           euerie
           vvhere
           )
           vvhich
           in
           that
           battell
           perished
           ▪
           all
           of
           them
           being
           such
           things
           as
           by
           any
           accident
           once
           lost
           are
           hardly
           to
           be
           recouered
           in
           many
           yeeres
           continuance
           ,
           yet
           such
           and
           so
           great
           is
           found
           the
           forces
           and
           faculties
           of
           those
           Turkes
           ,
           as
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           losses
           vvith
           indaunted
           courages
           ,
           forthwith
           they
           haue
           fitted
           a
           nother
           Fleet
           ,
           litle
           inferiour
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           vvhich
           prouided
           and
           at
           all
           points
           furnished
           ,
           against
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           following
           Sommer
           ,
           sett
           sayle
           to
           Sea
           ,
           daring
           to
           shew
           them selues
           in
           sight
           of
           our
           victorious
           Fleet
           ,
           vvith
           semblance
           not
           to
           yeelde
           one
           foote
           to
           flight
           ,
           so
           ours
           hadde
           bene
           so
           aduenturous
           to
           haue
           comd
           on
           .
        
         
           Of
           vvhich
           matters
           vvhilst
           often
           I
           haue
           reasoned
           vvith
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           searcht
           vvhat
           vvere
           the
           causes
           of
           so
           much
           greatnesse
           ,
           vvhat
           artes
           &
           meanes
           had
           brought
           them
           to
           so
           much
           estimation
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           could
           attaine
           such
           excellent
           perfection
           in
           euery
           millitarie
           function
           .
           Together
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           of
           our
           men
           should
           continually
           reuolt
           ,
           and
           abiuring
           all
           Christian
           rites
           ,
           becomes
           affect●rs
           of
           that
           impious
           Mahumetane
           sect
           ,
           vvhilst
           on
           the
           other
           part
           vve
           finde
           none
           or
           very
           few
           of
           those
           repayring
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           Of
           these
           things
           I
           say
           ,
           vvhilst
           vvith
           my selfe
           ▪
           I
           often
           argue
           vvhat
           I
           conceaue
           ,
           may
           it
           please
           you
           heere
           to
           see
           sett
           downe
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           I
           hould
           that
           in
           both
           parts
           this
           case
           giues
           rather
           cause
           of
           pittie
           ,
           then
           admiration
           :
        
         
           For
           beholding
           so
           manie
           Nations
           and
           People
           conioyned
           vvith
           vs
           in
           the
           indissoluble
           bondes
           of
           Christian
           Charitie
           and
           Religion
           ,
           vvho
           to
           our
           and
           a
           number
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           shames
           ,
           are
           dayelie
           borne
           downe
           vvith
           the
           heauie
           burthen
           of
           captiuitie
           ,
           vvhilst
           vvee
           neither
           vvith
           care
           enter
           into
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           or
           harbour
           the
           least
           thought
           in
           our
           hartes
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           succour
           :
        
         
           I
           say
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           blindenesse
           should
           haue
           thus
           possessed
           our
           mindes
           ,
           vvhen
           in
           deed
           the
           miseries
           of
           our
           opprest
           brothers
           ,
           ought
           no
           lesse
           moue
           vs
           to
           commisseration
           ,
           then
           if
           the
           like
           daunger
           vvere
           discending
           vpon
           our
           owne
           heads
           .
        
         
           We
           see
           this
           dayly
           increasing
           flame
           ,
           catching
           hould
           of
           vvhatsoeuer
           comes
           next
           ,
           still
           to
           proceed
           further
           ,
           no●
           that
           the
           insatiable
           desire
           of
           dominion
           in
           these
           Turkes
           canne
           vvith
           any
           riches
           be
           content
           ,
           or
           vvith
           the
           gayning
           of
           many
           mightie
           and
           vvealthie
           Kingdomes
           be
           so
           settled
           ,
           but
           of
           vvhat
           is
           this
           daye
           gotten
           ,
           to
           morrow
           they
           build
           a
           new
           ladder
           vvhereby
           to
           clymbe
           to
           the
           obteyning
           of
           some
           newer
           purchase
           .
        
         
           And
           vvhich
           to
           feare
           ,
           is
           more
           fearefull
           .
           That
           vvheras
           euery
           bondage
           in
           it selfe
           is
           hatefull
           and
           far
           worse
           in
           condicion
           then
           Death
           ,
           yet
           that
           of
           the
           Turkes
           of
           all
           other
           is
           most
           crewell
           ,
           most
           execrable
           :
           Who
           hould
           it
           not
           enough
           to
           bring
           the
           Prouinces
           in
           obedience
           ,
           vnlesse
           all
           be
           vnder
           ,
           vvho
           either
           excelled
           in
           Witte
           ,
           Fortune
           ,
           vvealth
           ,
           or
           honour
           ,
           all
           the
           Nobilitie
           slaughtered
           ,
           
           or
           commaunded
           into
           farre
           distaunt
           and
           remote
           Countries
           ,
           vvhome
           beereauing
           the
           exercise
           of
           euery
           Noble
           Science
           ,
           stripping
           of
           all
           necessarie
           ornaments
           ,
           deformed
           and
           mishapte
           in
           all
           basenesse
           ,
           at
           length
           be
           brought
           to
           vvhat
           fulnesse
           of
           miserie
           may
           bee
           imagined
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           those
           our
           brothers
           ,
           vvhich
           is
           the
           second
           point
           in
           our
           griefe
           propounded
           ,
           )
           I
           know
           not
           vvhether
           it
           vvere
           better
           fitting
           to
           deplore
           their
           condicion
           ,
           then
           to
           detest
           their
           hatefull
           Impietie
           ,
           vvho
           bevvitched
           with
           the
           fayre
           shoe
           of
           a
           frayle
           and
           very
           smal
           good
           ,
           renounce
           the
           euerlasting
           and
           Celestiall
           riches
           ,
           abiure
           Christian
           Religion
           from
           Heauen
           discended
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           sonne
           of
           Almightie
           GOD
           ,
           to
           vs
           men
           deliuered
           ,
           vvhich
           onely
           all
           other
           meanes
           shut
           vpp
           ,
           makes
           free
           passage
           ,
           and
           layes
           open
           the
           path
           that
           leades
           to
           eternall
           Blessednesse
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Heauen
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           as
           I
           first
           sayde
           ,
           (
           deare
           friend
           )
           are
           to
           bee
           pittied
           ,
           and
           vvherein
           vve
           are
           vvith
           all
           endeauour
           to
           labour
           ,
           least
           at
           any
           tyme
           the
           lyke
           may
           happe
           to
           vs
           ,
           or
           vve
           brought
           to
           the
           same
           passe
           ,
           then
           vvhich
           in
           miserable
           miserie
           there
           is
           neither
           state
           nor
           place
           more
           abiect
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           this
           much
           admired
           Turkish
           glorie
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           yeeres
           succesfull
           Felicitie
           ,
           vvhereof
           vvhilst
           few
           aright
           enter
           into
           consideration
           ,
           perhaps
           it
           may
           seeme
           vvith
           some
           verie
           straunge
           ,
           yet
           in
           my
           conceit
           neither
           are
           the
           things
           them selues
           vnvsuall
           ,
           nor
           the
           causes
           thereof
           obscure
           ,
           vvhich
           then
           the
           better
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           if
           one
           by
           one
           vve
           compare
           and
           examine
           
           their
           fashions
           ,
           lawes
           ,
           counsayles
           ,
           and
           discipline
           ,
           with
           those
           other
           of
           vs
           Christians
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           none
           will
           deny
           me
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           but
           that
           amongst
           these
           causes
           ,
           vvhich
           extoll
           kingdomes
           &
           common
           wealths
           ,
           to
           great
           wealth
           ,
           much
           power
           ,
           and
           high
           estimation
           ,
           religion
           before
           the
           rest
           is
           to
           bee
           preferred
           ,
           which
           religion
           containeth
           in
           it
           a
           double
           function
           ,
           one
           is
           most
           excellent
           and
           deuine
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           for
           which
           at
           first
           religion
           ,
           was
           by
           heauenly
           prouidence
           ,
           enspired
           into
           mansminde
           :
           this
           (
           as
           I
           sayd
           formerly
           )
           beeing
           the
           onely
           and
           most
           certaine
           guide
           ,
           conducting
           to
           immortall
           blessednesse
           ,
           then
           which
           was
           neuer
           greater
           gift
           granted
           to
           men
           by
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           whose
           operation
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           regard
           thereof
           it
           drawes
           our
           affections
           to
           esteeme
           all
           riches
           ,
           all
           pleasures
           ,
           kingdomes
           and
           commandes
           ,
           or
           what
           may
           bee
           thought
           precious
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           bee
           vilde
           and
           of
           no
           valew
           :
           according
           to
           that
           saying
           ,
           what
           shall
           it
           auayle
           mortality
           ,
           to
           obtaine
           the
           dominion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           end
           he
           make
           shipwracke
           of
           his
           owne
           soule
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           function
           of
           religion
           is
           polliticall
           ,
           appertayning
           to
           publike
           gouernment
           ,
           and
           to
           contayne
           people
           in
           obedyence
           ,
           and
           dew
           obseruation
           of
           lawes
           ,
           wherin
           all
           antiquetyes
           beare
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           whosoeuer
           well
           and
           wisely
           haue
           founded
           cityes
           ,
           societyes
           ,
           or
           common
           wealthes
           ,
           they
           haue
           alwayes
           had
           this
           part
           of
           religion
           much
           respected
           :
           which
           as
           it
           nothing
           detracts
           from
           the
           maiesty
           of
           religion
           ,
           so
           doth
           it
           make
           the
           same
           ,
           to
           bee
           holden
           in
           higher
           reuerence
           ,
           whilst
           the
           vse
           and
           profit
           thereof
           ,
           extends
           it selfe
           in
           each
           mans
           eye
           ,
           to
           the
           gouerning
           of
           all
           humane
           affayres
           ,
           and
           preseruation
           of
           euery
           
           well
           planted
           state
           .
           Of
           that
           first
           and
           excellent
           part
           ,
           we
           haue
           no
           purpose
           to
           speake
           ,
           for
           it
           little
           appertaines
           to
           the
           argument
           in
           hand
           ,
           wherein
           it
           shall
           iuffice
           thus
           much
           alone
           bee
           said
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           lyse
           of
           euery
           Christian
           man
           ,
           ought
           especially
           to
           bee
           spent
           in
           giuing
           thanks
           ,
           to
           that
           deuine
           deity
           ,
           by
           whose
           goodnesse
           we
           haue
           our
           soules
           illuminated
           ,
           with
           the
           bryght
           beames
           of
           true
           religion
           ,
           all
           cloudes
           of
           erronyous
           darknesse
           driuen
           away
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           mindes
           of
           such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           in
           the
           same
           bee
           hourely
           blinded
           ,
           whereby
           wee
           may
           finde
           ,
           how
           much
           better
           by
           infinit
           degrees
           ,
           the
           condicion
           of
           Christians
           is
           ,
           rather
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Mahumetans
           ,
           who
           misled
           by
           the
           lyes
           of
           that
           wicked
           Imposter
           ,
           and
           following
           his
           damned
           positions
           ,
           diuerting
           from
           the
           eternall
           path
           of
           saluation
           ,
           are
           carryed
           headlong
           in
           theyr
           misbeliefe
           to
           hell
           torments
           ,
           and
           euerlasting
           damnation
           :
           but
           let
           the
           vrging
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           be
           the
           office
           of
           deuines
           ,
           and
           now
           againe
           to
           my
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Then
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           poynt
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           our
           question
           ,
           wherin
           it
           shall
           be
           nothing
           pertinent
           whether
           any
           professed
           religion
           ,
           bee
           true
           or
           false
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           as
           beefore
           is
           said
           ,
           appertaynes
           to
           the
           soules
           saluation
           )
           but
           where
           of
           the
           vvhole
           substance
           vvill
           censist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           what
           religion
           soeuer
           receyued
           ,
           may
           be
           sincerely
           &
           carefully
           obserued
           ,
           by
           the
           supportacion
           of
           such
           a
           religion
           ,
           onely
           kingdomes
           and
           nations
           ,
           haue
           gathered
           great
           wealth
           ,
           and
           attayned
           to
           great
           estimation
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           dignity
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           manifestly
           proued
           ▪
           both
           by
           forceable
           reason
           ,
           and
           many
           memorable
           examples
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           was
           apparant
           ,
           that
           the
           chiefe
           and
           best
           meanes
           to
           enlarge
           any
           Empire
           ,
           is
           appropriate
           to
           the
           true
           knowledge
           
           of
           managing
           armes
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           millitary
           profession
           ,
           in
           which
           two
           thinges
           ,
           are
           specially
           respected
           ,
           obedience
           and
           discipline
           ,
           of
           both
           these
           ,
           religion
           I
           say
           is
           the
           principall
           foundation
           ,
           whereby
           it
           alwayes
           came
           to
           pasle
           ,
           that
           euery
           nation
           aduaunced
           at
           any
           time
           to
           greatnesse
           ,
           haue
           euer
           beene
           studious
           ,
           and
           most
           carefull
           preseruers
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           In
           mayntayning
           which
           position
           omitting
           numbers
           ,
           that
           may
           bee
           named
           ,
           I
           will
           content
           mee
           with
           the
           Romaines
           ,
           who
           farre
           surpassed
           all
           other
           people
           in
           wisedome
           ,
           as
           in
           wealth
           ,
           valour
           ,
           and
           glory
           .
        
         
           For
           these
           graue
           and
           true
           experienced
           men
           ,
           finding
           that
           the
           considerations
           of
           religion
           ,
           were
           of
           great
           force
           ,
           both
           to
           beautifie
           their
           state
           ,
           and
           enlarge
           theyr
           Empire
           ,
           in
           no
           one
           thing
           laboured
           more
           then
           the
           true
           obseruation
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           possessing
           theyr
           people
           still
           with
           opinions
           of
           feare
           and
           reuerence
           towardes
           theyr
           Gods.
           To
           which
           alwayes
           so
           great
           beliefe
           was
           giuen
           ,
           as
           nothing
           was
           euer
           executed
           in
           publike
           or
           priuate
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           attempted
           ,
           as
           hauing
           the
           Gods
           the
           first
           authors
           thereof
           .
           So
           as
           what
           euer
           of
           their
           affayres
           were
           finished
           ,
           what
           new
           designes
           taken
           in
           hand
           ,
           what
           expedicion
           put
           in
           practise
           ,
           what
           fortune
           of
           war
           assayed
           which
           was
           not
           done
           ,
           the
           Gods
           first
           consulted
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           labour
           any
           other
           thing
           in
           those
           theyr
           vowing
           and
           rendring
           vowes
           ,
           dedication
           of
           Temples
           ,
           obseruation
           of
           progedies
           (
           wherein
           the
           wise
           of
           that
           age
           were
           exceeding
           ceremonious
           )
           with
           sacrifice
           and
           supplications
           ,
           beseeching
           the
           good
           will
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           but
           to
           perswade
           the
           people
           that
           whatsoeuer
           was
           done
           was
           all
           by
           the
           pleasure
           &
           permission
           of
           the
           same
           gods
           ,
           who
           obseruing
           
           euery
           action
           of
           mans
           life
           ,
           becomes
           sharpe
           chastisers
           of
           wrong
           and
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           most
           seuere
           reuengers
           of
           theyr
           owne
           neglected
           or
           contemned
           deitye
           ,
           whereby
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           amongst
           those
           Romaines
           ,
           no
           cryme
           was
           accompted
           so
           haynous
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           an
           oth
           or
           faith
           plighted
           &
           broken
           :
           and
           of
           this
           religion
           how
           great
           the
           estimation
           was
           ,
           it
           may
           perfectly
           appeare
           ,
           by
           that
           example
           onely
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           counsell
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           dilligence
           laboured
           ,
           to
           diswade
           them
           from
           those
           assemblyes
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           ,
           determining
           in
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           people
           to
           propound
           certaine
           lawes
           ,
           against
           which
           the
           Senate
           in
           oposition
           ,
           could
           giue
           no
           other
           let
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           consulls
           should
           proclaime
           ,
           the
           leading
           forth
           of
           the
           legions
           in
           expedicion
           ,
           from
           the
           attendance
           of
           which
           warfare
           ,
           whilst
           the
           people
           had
           no
           power
           to
           resist
           ,
           neither
           could
           the
           authoritye
           of
           the
           Tribunes
           giue
           any
           redresse
           ,
           they
           before
           hauing
           in
           that
           case
           sworne
           their
           obedyence
           to
           the
           consull
           ,
           and
           seeing
           no
           other
           meanes
           ,
           how
           to
           rid
           them
           of
           their
           religious
           oath
           then
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           sayd
           concull
           ,
           consulted
           amongst
           themselues
           to
           kill
           him
           :
           whereof
           they
           had
           put
           the
           practyse
           in
           full
           executyon
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           further
           beene
           tould
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           religon
           could
           bee
           dissolued
           by
           any
           contryued
           mischiefe
           :
           holding
           murder
           as
           it
           seemed
           ,
           in
           a
           lesse
           degree
           then
           the
           violatyon
           of
           theyr
           faith
           .
           Which
           one
           thing
           ,
           euer
           held
           their
           souldiers
           so
           obseruant
           to
           the
           will
           of
           their
           commanders
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           had
           once
           giuen
           the
           assurance
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           that
           people
           which
           in
           a
           setled
           peace
           ,
           was
           neuer
           but
           stubborne
           and
           rebellious
           agaynst
           theyr
           superiors
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           war
           were
           euer
           found
           quiet
           &
           contented
           ,
           bound
           onely
           by
           this
           military
           oath
           ,
           whereof
           by
           peace
           alwayes
           they
           
           became
           discharged
           .
           To
           which
           againe
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           so
           great
           was
           their
           regard
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           prefer
           the
           obseruation
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           before
           the
           preseruacion
           of
           their
           owne
           liues
           :
           submitting
           their
           heads
           euen
           to
           the
           block
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           according
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           those
           wars
           the
           Consull
           should
           giue
           in
           command
           for
           any
           seruice
           not
           well
           executed
           ,
           that
           a
           Capitall
           decimating
           amongst
           them
           ,
           should
           be
           made
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           through
           the
           doubtfull
           daunger
           of
           death
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           enemie
           and
           their
           commander
           propounded
           :
           their
           souldiours
           alwaies
           in
           vvarres
           vvere
           assured
           to
           doe
           the
           vtmost
           of
           their
           iudeuours
           to
           ouercome
           :
           chosing
           rather
           to
           dye
           valiantly
           fighting
           ,
           then
           be
           vanquished
           ,
           least
           in
           the
           feare
           of
           an
           incertaine
           death
           ,
           vvhose
           perill
           they
           might
           perhaps
           auoide
           by
           bouldnesse
           and
           resolution
           ,
           they
           might
           incure
           that
           certaine
           slaughter
           ,
           from
           auoyding
           vvhereof
           ,
           Religion
           cut
           of
           all
           hope
           :
           For
           vvhich
           cause
           ,
           I
           Iudge
           that
           no
           vvise
           man
           will
           deny
           mee
           but
           Religion
           as
           in
           euery
           publike
           designe
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           the
           affaires
           of
           vvarre
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           firme
           foundation
           .
        
         
           Now
           whether
           that
           this
           part
           of
           religion
           is
           either
           of
           the
           Turks
           or
           vs
           Christians
           ,
           not
           more
           sincere
           care
           and
           sacred
           constancie
           obserued
           ,
           I
           rather
           leaue
           it
           to
           euery
           mans
           peculiar
           opinion
           ,
           then
           therin
           to
           deliuer
           my
           owne
           iudgement
           ,
           yet
           some
           things
           I
           will
           note
           by
           the
           vvay
           :
           as
           they
           come
           into
           my
           minde
           .
           First
           since
           that
           the
           especiall
           parts
           of
           religion
           consisteth
           principally
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           be
           referred
           to
           that
           supreme
           power
           by
           whose
           wil
           we
           beleeue
           euery
           humane
           action
           to
           be
           gouerned
           ,
           it
           is
           vvonder
           how
           far
           the
           Turks
           for
           this
           point
           surpasse
           vs
           ,
           hauing
           that
           opinion
           with
           such
           firmnes
           setled
           in
           their
           minds
           &
           
           attributing
           so
           much
           to
           the
           deuine
           prouidence
           ,
           that
           ther
           in
           they
           seeme
           rather
           to
           exceede
           to
           much
           ,
           then
           beleeue
           to
           little
           ,
           vvhilst
           necessarily
           they
           vvill
           tye
           vvhat
           euer
           befalls
           vs
           ,
           vnto
           fate
           ,
           by
           no
           humane
           counsells
           or
           prouision
           auoidable
           :
           For
           vvhich
           cause
           they
           suppose
           that
           by
           the
           same
           fate
           a
           certaine
           limit
           of
           time
           is
           assigned
           euery
           mans
           lyfe
           ,
           vvhich
           neither
           can
           be
           prolonged
           beyond
           the
           same
           ,
           neither
           by
           any
           meanes
           of
           vs
           shortned
           ,
           &
           therfore
           vvhē
           the
           appointed
           houre
           of
           death
           shall
           come
           ,
           of
           necessitie
           the
           same
           must
           be
           vndergone
           :
           in
           vvhich
           houre
           ,
           vve
           are
           as
           certaine
           to
           dye
           ,
           though
           priuately
           shut
           vp
           in
           any
           chamber
           &
           deuided
           by
           all
           meanes
           from
           danger
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           man
           vver
           conuersant
           in
           the
           heat
           &
           fury
           of
           fight
           ,
           vvher
           a
           thousand
           vveapons
           vver
           bent
           against
           his
           bosome
           ,
           vvhich
           death
           ,
           if
           not
           by
           heauen
           decreed
           ,
           there
           amongst
           these
           vveapons
           of
           as
           great
           safetie
           may
           a
           man
           assure
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           owne
           chamber
           :
           now
           this
           opinion
           though
           it
           may
           be
           disproued
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           as
           thus
           it
           attributeth
           to
           the
           necessitie
           of
           destinie
           or
           fate
           ,
           yet
           to
           the
           matter
           handled
           ,
           it
           brings
           this
           gteat
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           Turkes
           become
           therby
           more
           cōfident
           &
           bould
           ,
           vvhether
           fighting
           in
           battaill
           or
           vndertaking
           any
           other
           dangerous
           exploit
           ,
           because
           thereby
           the
           feare
           of
           death
           is
           fully
           bereaued
           thē
           ,
           the
           certaintie
           wherof
           as
           they
           conceaue
           ,
           cōsisteth
           not
           in
           perills
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           vnauoidable
           destinie
           .
           Now
           that
           all
           humane
           affaires
           are
           in
           the
           supreme
           &
           deuine
           moderation
           ,
           depēding
           wholly
           vpon
           the
           power
           of
           heauen
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           holy
           true
           &
           Christian
           opinion
           ,
           which
           as
           euerie
           man
           ought
           constantlie
           beleeue
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           eschew
           all
           causes
           that
           seeme
           to
           impech
           the
           credit
           thereof
           .
           And
           therfore
           vve
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           least
           by
           the
           contrarie
           perswasions
           of
           any
           philosophie
           ,
           
           vve
           may
           be
           missed
           ,
           especiallie
           by
           that
           of
           the
           Peripatikes
           ,
           whose
           opinions
           are
           now
           a
           daies
           in
           high
           estimation
           .
           The
           great
           part
           of
           whom
           doe
           so
           dispute
           of
           the
           deuine
           nature
           ,
           as
           though
           it
           had
           no
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           nor
           could
           haue
           anie
           in
           consideration
           ,
           being
           a
           most
           damned
           doctrine
           ,
           &
           vnworthie
           the
           maiestie
           of
           heauen
           ,
           for
           so
           with
           one
           stroke
           they
           vtterlie
           cut
           of
           all
           religion
           :
           For
           in
           vaine
           then
           should
           we
           praie
           ,
           vow
           ,
           sacrifice
           ,
           or
           by
           anie
           other
           act
           of
           grace
           ,
           besech
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           almightie
           God
           ,
           craue
           his
           assistance
           ,
           or
           desire
           he
           shuld
           behold
           vs
           in
           mercy
           ,
           whē
           vve
           are
           assured
           before
           hand
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           all
           these
           he
           either
           doth
           ▪
           or
           can
           regard
           :
           which
           impediment
           is
           bereaued
           the
           Turkes
           whilst
           they
           are
           quite
           forbidden
           the
           studie
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           (
           though
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           how
           that
           wicked
           seducer
           Mahomet
           ,
           had
           therin
           a
           further
           meaning
           :
           viz
           :
           least
           by
           the
           knowledge
           therof
           ,
           the
           great
           vanitie
           &
           smal
           groūd
           in
           the
           promulgatiō
           of
           his
           lawes
           might
           apeare
           ,
           )
           so
           greatly
           hath
           this
           ignorance
           proued
           profitable
           to
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           their
           opinion
           in
           Religion
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           studie
           of
           Philosophie
           bringeth
           more
           good
           or
           hurt
           it
           is
           not
           my
           purpose
           here
           to
           dispute
           ,
           reseruing
           it
           for
           a
           longer
           argumēt
           &
           more
           oportune
           time
           &
           place
           .
           Now
           this
           opinion
           thus
           planted
           in
           the
           mindes
           of
           the
           Turks
           ,
           makes
           them
           fearful
           of
           the
           deuine
           maiestie
           ,
           and
           inflames
           thē
           with
           a
           reuerēd
           regard
           of
           religion
           :
           By
           which
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           their
           seruing
           of
           God
           be
           full
           of
           error
           ,
           yet
           shall
           wee
           finde
           euery
           where
           many
           excellent
           signes
           of
           their
           blynd
           deuosion
           ,
           commending
           their
           diligence
           to
           the
           furtherāce
           of
           the
           same
           :
           For
           none
           thē
           they
           doth
           with
           greater
           reuerēce
           repaire
           to
           their
           temples
           ,
           prostrate
           with
           al
           humility
           ,
           crauing
           pardō
           of
           their
           sins
           by
           the
           
           asistance
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           ,
           holding
           all
           holy
           things
           in
           high
           veneration
           ,
           wherein
           omitting
           other
           ,
           they
           so
           much
           respect
           ,
           not
           onely
           theyr
           owne
           Priestes
           ,
           and
           religions
           ,
           but
           euen
           those
           of
           ours
           ,
           as
           they
           accounted
           it
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           sin
           ,
           to
           iniury
           any
           one
           of
           them
           any
           way
           ,
           which
           hath
           ben
           approued
           by
           infinit
           examples
           of
           pirates
           ,
           of
           whom
           a
           number
           (
           as
           often
           it
           hath
           fallen
           out
           )
           hauing
           taken
           any
           Priest
           of
           ours
           ,
           haue
           presently
           set
           him
           at
           liberty
           ,
           least
           by
           retayning
           the
           seruant
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           might
           therby
           importune
           the
           same
           God
           to
           reuenge
           his
           wrong
           .
        
         
           Another
           thing
           to
           their
           great
           cōmendation
           is
           ,
           that
           none
           then
           they
           more
           carefully
           looke
           to
           the
           conseruation
           of
           their
           lawes
           ,
           none
           punishing
           the
           publike
           breach
           thereof
           in
           whosoeuer
           ,
           more
           seuerely
           .
           For
           which
           there
           is
           neuer
           heard
           with
           them
           ,
           any
           blasphemy
           agaynst
           God
           ,
           any
           adultryes
           committed
           ,
           or
           ought
           else
           wherin
           ther
           is
           offence
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           violation
           or
           negligent
           obseruation
           of
           the
           same
           .
           And
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           Ignorant
           that
           by
           the
           same
           impious
           &
           execrable
           law
           ,
           more
           haynous
           sins
           are
           permitted
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           how
           strickt
           euen
           the
           mightiest
           are
           in
           preseruing
           their
           saide
           lawes
           ,
           wee
           haue
           in
           this
           age
           a
           memorable
           president
           testyfied
           in
           the
           person
           of
           the
           great
           Emperour
           Solyman
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           heere
           recount
           .
           This
           Solyman
           amongst
           those
           number
           of
           excellent
           chosen
           women
           ,
           who
           are
           kept
           specially
           for
           the
           kings
           concubines
           (
           for
           it
           is
           permitted
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           that
           euery
           Turke
           may
           hould
           so
           many
           concubynes
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           mayntayne
           ,
           )
           calling
           one
           among
           the
           rest
           more
           often
           then
           any
           other
           ,
           &
           she
           perceyuing
           therby
           ,
           how
           the
           Emperour
           was
           mightely
           possest
           with
           hir
           loue
           ,
           by
           a
           cunning
           drift
           so
           much
           effected
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           shee
           obteyned
           
           hir
           freedome
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           boyes
           as
           girles
           ,
           so
           shut
           vp
           in
           the
           Seraglio
           ,
           are
           his
           slaues
           ,
           )
           after
           which
           beeing
           by
           Coatch
           sent
           for
           as
           at
           other
           times
           to
           come
           &
           accompany
           the
           said
           Emperour
           ,
           made
           answere
           ,
           how
           she
           much
           admired
           ,
           what
           reason
           the
           great
           Signeor
           had
           ,
           who
           beeing
           a
           prince
           of
           so
           much
           maiestie
           doubted
           nothing
           publikely
           ,
           to
           enfringe
           the
           holy
           law
           of
           Mahumet
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           was
           prouided
           in
           playne
           words
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           in
           such
           sort
           should
           accompany
           free
           women
           ,
           &
           therby
           so
           grieuously
           to
           offend
           ,
           euen
           in
           the
           view
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           were
           all
           cast
           vpon
           him
           .
           Now
           the
           Emperour
           much
           moued
           with
           this
           answere
           ,
           as
           likewise
           brideling
           for
           the
           present
           the
           heate
           of
           his
           desire
           ,
           demanded
           the
           next
           day
           ,
           of
           the
           learned
           in
           theyr
           lawes
           ,
           whether
           by
           law
           it
           might
           be
           admitted
           any
           man
           to
           keepe
           free
           women
           ,
           for
           theyr
           concubines
           ,
           whervnto
           when
           he
           had
           receaued
           answere
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           not
           enduring
           the
           want
           of
           that
           wench
           ,
           whom
           he
           loued
           entitely
           ,
           the
           sayd
           Solyman
           for
           that
           reason
           married
           hir
           .
           Now
           I
           neede
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           part
           to
           recount
           ,
           how
           Christions
           carry
           themselues
           in
           the
           like
           cases
           ,
           least
           I
           further
           exulcerate
           those
           wounds
           by
           handling
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           sure
           by
           admonishing
           will
           not
           be
           cured
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           place
           to
           religion
           ,
           whether
           establing
           any
           common
           wealth
           ,
           or
           inlarging
           a
           dominion
           ,
           is
           worthely
           attributed
           to
           discipline
           ,
           wherein
           beetwixt
           vs
           and
           the
           Turkes
           ,
           the
           very
           truth
           is
           ,
           in
           my
           opinion
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           admitted
           no
           comparison
           ,
           whilst
           discipline
           is
           a
           thing
           with
           them
           of
           high
           estimation
           ,
           but
           with
           vs
           of
           little
           or
           no
           account
           ,
           &
           that
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           appeares
           cleerely
           in
           this
           that
           euery
           yeere
           the
           great
           Emperour
           at
           certaine
           seasons
           
           sends
           his
           inquisitors
           abroad
           through
           all
           parts
           of
           his
           territories
           ,
           to
           make
           election
           of
           the
           choise
           children
           to
           be
           found
           of
           an
           assigned
           age
           ,
           which
           inquisitors
           where
           they
           come
           ,
           calling
           together
           all
           the
           sayd
           children
           of
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           select
           from
           amongst
           them
           ,
           such
           whose
           towardnesse
           and
           inclination
           sheweth
           itselfe
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           members
           ,
           or
           countenaunce
           fit
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           those
           they
           take
           ,
           whom
           bringing
           to
           the
           court
           ,
           there
           by
           especiall
           maisters
           prouided
           ,
           be
           they
           instructed
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           martiall
           discipline
           ,
           by
           which
           &
           through
           much
           exercise
           ,
           their
           bodies
           and
           mindes
           are
           confirmed
           to
           endure
           euery
           labour
           ,
           nor
           is
           there
           any
           one
           entertayned
           in
           their
           warfare
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           by
           much
           exercise
           are
           invred
           to
           this
           discipline
           :
           whereas
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           is
           hourely
           seene
           ,
           that
           our
           armyes
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           doe
           stand
           of
           men
           ,
           both
           rude
           and
           vnexperienced
           in
           all
           martiall
           demeanours
           or
           discipline
           .
        
         
           This
           aboue
           named
           discipline
           ,
           hath
           in
           it
           a
           triple
           vse
           ,
           wherof
           the
           first
           is
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           things
           appertayning
           to
           the
           warres
           ,
           this
           drawing
           with
           it
           an
           inabling
           of
           the
           bodies
           forces
           :
           by
           which
           it
           falles
           out
           ,
           as
           we
           haue
           often
           seene
           theyr
           strength
           approued
           ,
           that
           an
           arrow
           shot
           from
           a
           Turkish
           bow
           ,
           hath
           clouen
           the
           shanke
           of
           a
           gallie
           oare
           ,
           where
           the
           wood
           hath
           beene
           nine
           inches
           thicke
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           head
           of
           the
           same
           arrow
           ,
           hath
           shewed
           it selfe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           whereas
           such
           souldiours
           as
           wee
           put
           in
           pay
           ,
           without
           consideration
           ,
           are
           chosen
           in
           companies
           ignorant
           of
           all
           things
           appertayning
           ,
           &
           then
           for
           the
           most
           part
           learning
           the
           vse
           ,
           and
           art
           of
           theyr
           weapons
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           more
           need
           valyantly
           to
           manage
           them
           .
        
         
           Another
           commoditie
           of
           discipline
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           prepares
           
           the
           bodye
           to
           the
           enduring
           of
           labour
           and
           wants
           ,
           inables
           the
           minde
           to
           an
           inuincible
           resolution
           ,
           in
           bearing
           all
           extremities
           ,
           which
           misery
           ,
           or
           the
           scarcity
           of
           things
           ,
           may
           cast
           vpon
           man.
           
        
         
           For
           theyr
           mindes
           accustomed
           to
           continuall
           exercise
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           daunted
           with
           paynes
           ,
           spare
           diet
           ,
           or
           other
           inconueniences
           ,
           wherwith
           it
           is
           daily
           acquaynted
           ,
           content
           consisting
           ,
           not
           in
           many
           ,
           but
           necessary
           things
           :
           so
           as
           wee
           see
           theyr
           great
           armyes
           long
           time
           ,
           often
           kept
           together
           with
           small
           prouision
           ,
           theyr
           fleetes
           and
           land
           preparations
           ,
           executing
           aught
           with
           exceeding
           expedicyon
           ,
           whilst
           a
           huge
           part
           of
           baggage
           ,
           ordenarily
           (
           attending
           other
           campes
           )
           giues
           to
           them
           no
           let
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           both
           our
           land
           and
           sea
           forces
           ,
           are
           still
           encombred
           ,
           with
           loadings
           of
           houshould
           prouision
           ,
           our
           souldyours
           euer
           faynting
           without
           the
           affluence
           of
           euery
           thing
           ,
           theyr
           bodyes
           impatient
           of
           labour
           ,
           and
           this
           not
           onely
           when
           they
           want
           not
           things
           necessary
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           abound
           not
           with
           delycates
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           our
           shame
           bee
           it
           spoken
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           obserue
           in
           our
           campes
           ,
           those
           excesses
           of
           feastings
           and
           needelesse
           fare
           ,
           which
           euen
           in
           the
           plentifulnesse
           of
           peace
           ,
           myght
           in
           Cities
           perhaps
           seeme
           riotus
           ,
           where
           amongst
           other
           things
           ill
           beseeming
           ,
           it
           irkes
           me
           to
           thinke
           ,
           that
           men
           should
           bee
           brought
           to
           so
           much
           nicenesle
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           fleet
           ,
           to
           haue
           Snow
           carryed
           ,
           for
           cooling
           their
           wine
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           vse
           of
           discipline
           is
           the
           profit
           of
           obedience
           ,
           thē
           which
           there
           is
           no
           one
           greater
           vertue
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           armes
           .
           This
           as
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Turks
           more
           in
           estimation
           then
           euer
           in
           any
           age
           the
           like
           hath
           ben
           seene
           with
           other
           nations
           .
           So
           of
           all
           people
           in
           the
           contrary
           heereof
           wee
           
           are
           desperately
           diseased
           ,
           euen
           to
           the
           death
           ,
           our
           souldiors
           being
           mutinous
           ,
           factious
           ,
           disobedient
           ,
           who
           fashioned
           by
           no
           rules
           of
           discipline
           ,
           conteined
           in
           dutie
           ,
           by
           no
           regard
           o
           punishment
           ,
           in
           their
           owne
           camps
           ,
           themselues
           to
           themselues
           for
           the
           most
           part
           work
           more
           mischiese
           ,
           then
           vvhat
           at
           any
           time
           they
           receaue
           from
           the
           weapons
           of
           the
           enemie
           :
           vvhich
           foule
           faults
           to
           our
           greater
           shame
           ,
           is
           as
           common
           to
           the
           captaines
           &
           commanders
           ,
           as
           the
           priuate
           souldiours
           ,
           a
           number
           of
           whom
           studyeng
           their
           perticuler
           reuēge
           ,
           their
           priuate
           ambitiō
           ,
           or
           (
           then
           which
           vvith
           men
           of
           vvar
           there
           is
           naught
           more
           odious
           )
           their
           seruyle
           gayne
           ,
           betray
           their
           countrie
           ,
           neglect
           their
           Princes
           command
           ,
           and
           vvithout
           executing
           aught
           vvorthie
           their
           trust
           and
           imployment
           ,
           cause
           often
           Impediments
           through
           malitious
           enuie
           of
           a
           nothers
           glory
           ,
           to
           vvhat
           soeuer
           might
           be
           worthely
           executed
           :
           Such
           things
           I
           saie
           ,
           vvith
           vs
           ,
           men
           dare
           dayly
           do
           ,
           freed
           from
           feare
           of
           all
           condigne
           punishmēt
           ,
           so
           as
           I
           cannot
           name
           a
           place
           in
           shame
           or
           dishonor
           baser
           ,
           vvhether
           these
           or
           the
           like
           vvith
           euerlasting
           Infamie
           ,
           haue
           not
           brought
           vs.
           
        
         
           Next
           now
           ensues
           that
           I
           speake
           of
           the
           Turkish
           valor
           and
           vertues
           ,
           no
           meane
           causes
           or
           of
           small
           regard
           in
           the
           inlarging
           of
           any
           Empire
           ,
           vvherein
           if
           I
           should
           affirme
           that
           they
           doe
           much
           excell
           vs
           ,
           I
           might
           so
           both
           become
           iniurious
           to
           the
           Christian
           name
           ,
           and
           procure
           my selfe
           more
           enuie
           then
           I
           affect
           .
           Yet
           truth
           is
           truth
           ,
           by
           vvhom
           foeuer
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           well
           I
           may
           say
           that
           true
           valour
           is
           vvith
           the
           Turkes
           of
           more
           accompt
           vvhen
           to
           the
           valiant
           alone
           the
           passage
           to
           all
           militarie
           promotions
           is
           layd
           open
           ,
           vvhere
           any
           ones
           merit
           towards
           his
           countrie
           by
           any
           manly
           act
           performed
           ,
           shall
           aduance
           him
           through
           
           all
           degrees
           of
           dignitie
           ,
           euen
           to
           that
           vvhich
           is
           next
           the
           highest
           with
           vs
           ,
           on
           the
           contrary
           Nobility
           being
           of
           greatest
           reconing
           ,
           such
           for
           the
           most
           part
           euery
           vvhere
           commanding
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           shew
           smal
           or
           no
           testimonie
           either
           of
           valor
           or
           vertue
           ,
           yet
           supported
           by
           the
           greatnes
           of
           their
           blood
           ,
           manage
           matters
           as
           they
           list
           .
           This
           being
           that
           one
           thing
           which
           so
           much
           hath
           exasperated
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           worthy
           Christian
           seruitors
           ,
           that
           flying
           frō
           those
           ensignes
           wher
           they
           found
           no
           place
           for
           their
           vertue
           :
           repair
           to
           the
           Turks
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           good
           parts
           fairely
           intreat
           them
           ,
           &
           according
           to
           the
           proofe
           any
           one
           makes
           of
           his
           vvorth
           ,
           doth
           so
           prefer
           him
           to
           euery
           roome
           of
           Honor
           :
           their
           condicion
           in
           that
           point
           being
           exceding
           commendable
           ,
           vvho
           demand
           not
           vvhence
           the
           man
           is
           ,
           but
           vvhat
           he
           is
           ,
           neither
           holding
           that
           vertue
           and
           valor
           are
           guists
           of
           granfathers
           inheritance
           ,
           like
           to
           riches
           &
           those
           other
           of
           Fortune
           .
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           nobilitie
           ought
           much
           to
           be
           estemed
           ,
           being
           in
           it selfe
           of
           great
           might
           to
           stir
           vp
           the
           minde
           to
           honorable
           actions
           :
           and
           a
           rich
           ornament
           to
           all
           such
           as
           haue
           vertue
           thervnto
           conioined
           .
           But
           barely
           to
           prefer
           nobility
           before
           valor
           &
           vertue
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           mans
           gentry
           solly
           to
           commend
           him
           to
           the
           greatest
           functions
           in
           a
           common
           wealth
           ,
           or
           to
           commād
           an
           army
           ,
           that
           vtterly
           I
           disalow
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           danger
           to
           any
           state
           :
           I
           highly
           reuerence
           the
           kinred
           of
           kings
           &
           princes
           ,
           whom
           to
           haue
           placed
           in
           great
           cōmāds
           ,
           is
           not
           alone
           without
           peril
           ,
           but
           profitable
           .
           For
           if
           authoritie
           be
           of
           estimation
           in
           all
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           in
           those
           of
           the
           wars
           especially
           it
           is
           a
           most
           material
           point
           ,
           wherin
           the
           Soule
           and
           lyfe
           of
           good
           gouerning
           ,
           chiefly
           cōsisteth
           :
           as
           hauing
           obediēce
           alwaies
           attendant
           ,
           no
           one
           thing
           more
           furthering
           ,
           
           as
           I
           haue
           said
           euery
           warlike
           designe
           ;
           &
           therfore
           to
           such
           all
           souldiors
           &
           captaines
           without
           repining
           ,
           submit
           their
           greatnesse
           ,
           not
           being
           subiect
           to
           enuie
           &
           misreports
           ,
           before
           whom
           euery
           man
           forceth
           himselfe
           for
           the
           formost
           ,
           because
           the
           testimonie
           of
           their
           valor
           &
           vertue
           shewen
           in
           their
           princes
           presēce
           cannot
           be
           cōcealed
           by
           the
           calumniations
           of
           any
           backbiter
           ,
           whereby
           as
           often
           it
           happens
           ,
           men
           doe
           dispaire
           of
           a
           due
           reward
           .
           In
           these
           things
           therfore
           I
           would
           thus
           be
           vnderstod
           ,
           that
           wher
           ther
           wants
           a
           due
           mixture
           of
           their
           parts
           together
           ,
           compounded
           :
           it
           is
           better
           in
           my
           cōceit
           by
           the
           Turkish
           president
           to
           prefer
           in
           cōmand
           a
           man
           endwed
           with
           vertue
           lacking
           those
           exterior
           badges
           of
           great
           blood
           ,
           then
           that
           any
           supported
           by
           nobilitie
           ,
           should
           bear
           sway
           Indigent
           of
           those
           perfectiōs
           which
           at
           first
           begot
           all
           true
           Nobilitie
           .
        
         
           
             Malo
             pater
             tibi
             sit
             Thirsites
             ,
             dum
             modo
             tu
             sis
          
           
             Aeacide
             similis
             :
             Vulcaniaque
             arma
             capessas
             .
          
           
             Quam
             te
             Thirsite
             semilem
             ,
             producat
             Achilles
             .
          
        
         
           The
           last
           though
           not
           the
           least
           of
           those
           things
           which
           antiquitie
           haue
           attributed
           to
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           well
           establishing
           any
           state
           ,
           standeth
           in
           measuring
           arightly
           according
           to
           euery
           mans
           merit
           ,
           reward
           of
           well
           doeing
           or
           punishmēt
           of
           it
           .
           Now
           in
           either
           part
           how
           far
           we
           are
           to
           the
           Turks
           inferior
           ,
           it
           is
           often
           admired
           .
           But
           least
           I
           giue
           occasion
           of
           further
           offence
           ,
           &
           procure
           from
           many
           that
           hatred
           which
           I
           desire
           not
           to
           vndergoe
           ,
           I
           will
           desist
           frō
           further
           prosecuting
           this
           course
           ,
           in
           preferring
           these
           Turkesh
           considerations
           with
           ours
           ,
           &
           onely
           wil
           say
           that
           as
           the
           whole
           scope
           of
           their
           coūsels
           &
           other
           proiects
           tends
           to
           the
           glory
           to
           be
           gotten
           by
           the
           vvars
           ,
           so
           are
           all
           ours
           in
           an
           other
           kinde
           more
           excellent
           ,
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           common
           
           societie
           &
           the
           studies
           of
           peace
           ,
           which
           vvith
           so
           infinit
           a
           desire
           we
           hunt
           after
           ,
           as
           all
           charge
           ,
           all
           expēce
           of
           time
           ,
           &
           mony
           ,
           all
           care
           &
           dilligence
           is
           held
           both
           light
           &
           litle
           ,
           for
           obteining
           the
           same
           .
           And
           this
           appeareth
           first
           by
           the
           great
           numbers
           of
           Priests
           ,
           Mounks
           ,
           Freers
           ,
           &
           other
           religious
           ,
           possessing
           great
           power
           ,
           &
           wealth
           ,
           with
           large
           lands
           ,
           and
           stately
           erected
           monasteries
           ,
           wherwith
           the
           plentisul
           coūtries
           of
           Europe
           ,
           are
           euery
           vvhere
           pestered
           :
           to
           vvhom
           a
           great
           part
           both
           of
           Christendomes
           reuenues
           &
           cōmodities
           be
           comd
           .
           This
           I
           doe
           not
           disalow
           but
           much
           commend
           the
           pietie
           &
           wisedome
           of
           our
           ancestors
           ,
           who
           haue
           bene
           so
           boūtiful
           in
           bestowing
           to
           holy
           vses
           ,
           so
           liberal
           towards
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Gods
           seruice
           ,
           releueing
           the
           necessitie
           of
           the
           poore
           ,
           and
           both
           nourishing
           &
           cherishing
           the
           studies
           of
           Arts
           &
           euery
           good
           literature
           .
           Another
           thing
           with
           vs
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           seates
           of
           Iustice
           prolong
           the
           deciding
           of
           causes
           ,
           with
           many
           quiddetyes
           ,
           &
           delayes
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sole
           reason
           that
           we
           see
           so
           many
           lawiers
           &
           Iudges
           ,
           so
           many
           attorneys
           ,
           solicitors
           ,
           clarks
           ,
           notaries
           ,
           aduocates
           &
           proctors
           ,
           to
           whom
           so
           great
           rewards
           &
           large
           fees
           are
           assigned
           ,
           as
           this
           practise
           of
           the
           law
           (
           lyke
           to
           that
           other
           )
           hath
           drawen
           with
           it
           no
           litle
           part
           of
           the
           welth
           of
           Christendom
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           Scholes
           of
           good
           learning
           are
           by
           vs
           vvith
           great
           charge
           mainteined
           ,
           to
           which
           many
           repaire
           ,
           &
           perceauing
           the
           accompt
           that
           learned
           men
           daily
           liue
           in
           ,
           doe
           spend
           either
           all
           ,
           or
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           life
           in
           that
           profession
           .
           Lastly
           (
           good
           god
           )
           what
           cost
           is
           bestowed
           in
           euery
           handi
           craft
           thing
           ,
           what
           huge
           foundations
           hourly
           laid
           ,
           what
           state
           &
           abundāce
           of
           publike
           &
           priuate
           buildings
           ,
           what
           superfluety
           in
           ensignes
           of
           honor
           ,
           picturs
           ,
           hāgings
           ,
           &
           plate
           ,
           what
           delicacy
           in
           euery
           houshold
           prouisiō
           :
           
           What
           riot
           in
           feastings
           :
           what
           pride
           &
           expēce
           in
           apparell
           :
           vvith
           how
           great
           stipends
           are
           the
           masters
           in
           these
           Artes
           maintained
           ,
           all
           which
           as
           they
           greatly
           beutifie
           our
           Christian
           countries
           ,
           maligne
           the
           Turks
           in
           regard
           of
           vs
           to
           appeare
           rude
           &
           vnpolisht
           :
           so
           are
           they
           vtterly
           ill
           fitting
           for
           martiall
           affaires
           ,
           or
           enlarging
           of
           an
           Empire
           ,
           vvhilst
           they
           consume
           &
           wast
           a
           great
           part
           of
           that
           wealth
           which
           were
           better
           bestowed
           in
           the
           wars
           .
        
         
           Now
           vvith
           the
           Turkes
           all
           these
           things
           are
           in
           proportion
           ,
           ether
           small
           or
           none
           .
           Their
           Preists
           &
           Religious
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           their
           lyuing
           litle
           ,
           supplyed
           with
           things
           onely
           necessary
           .
           Their
           law
           determinations
           want
           demurs
           ,
           and
           delatory
           plees
           receauing
           sentence
           at
           the
           first
           or
           second
           hearing
           ;
           vvithout
           tossing
           so
           many
           volumes
           of
           the
           ciuill
           &
           
             Canon
             Codices
          
           ;
           with
           their
           comments
           :
           so
           many
           yeere
           bookes
           of
           the
           common
           lawes
           course
           ,
           wherby
           so
           great
           store
           of
           counsells
           &
           aduocates
           ,
           such
           quantitie
           of
           clarks
           and
           notaries
           are
           in
           small
           request
           .
        
         
           Ther
           is
           amongst
           them
           no
           orders
           of
           Monks
           &
           Freeers
           ,
           no
           Pyles
           of
           stately
           builded
           Palaces
           ;
           no
           sumptuousnesse
           in
           their
           dayly
           port
           ,
           but
           thrifty
           cariage
           ,
           spare
           dyet
           ,
           vvherein
           the
           hands
           of
           cunning
           cookes
           haue
           no
           medling
           :
           the
           Turkes
           neither
           caring
           or
           crauing
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           spending
           vvhat
           they
           haue
           in
           theyr
           needfull
           preparations
           for
           the
           vvars
           ,
           vvhere
           vvealth
           and
           rewards
           are
           peculiarly
           appropriate
           to
           the
           valiant
           .
           No
           marueill
           therfore
           that
           so
           many
           as
           I
           haue
           sayd
           ,
           of
           vvorthy
           Christian
           seruitours
           ,
           leaue
           the
           displayed
           Banners
           of
           IESVS
           ,
           vvhere
           small
           and
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           no
           consideration
           is
           allotted
           their
           merits
           ,
           repairing
           thether
           wher
           they
           finde
           riches
           and
           estimation
           the
           guerdon
           of
           well
           dooing
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           since
           the
           one
           and
           onely
           meanes
           ,
           of
           the
           Turkish
           glory
           ,
           doth
           proceede
           from
           the
           warlike
           designes
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           wonder
           that
           all
           their
           endeauours
           ,
           should
           wholy
           bee
           bent
           to
           that
           ,
           which
           thus
           alone
           drawes
           with
           it
           honor
           ,
           riches
           ,
           &
           power
           ,
           wherby
           we
           see
           how
           they
           excell
           all
           other
           nations
           ,
           in
           martiall
           estimatyon
           ,
           &
           execution
           of
           high
           exployts
           ,
           what
           great
           numbers
           of
           valiant
           souldiours
           ,
           they
           continually
           keepe
           in
           pay
           ,
           how
           huge
           forces
           of
           horse
           and
           foote
           they
           maintaine
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           all
           people
           their
           name
           is
           now
           becomd
           fearefull
           ,
           &
           that
           alwaies
           they
           returne
           victors
           from
           euery
           war
           once
           vndertaken
           ,
           for
           inlarging
           their
           dominion
           ,
           our
           mens
           mindes
           on
           the
           other
           part
           by
           multiplicitie
           of
           knowledges
           and
           imployments
           ,
           being
           so
           distraught
           as
           few
           can
           spare
           any
           time
           to
           follow
           such
           seruice
           :
           through
           as
           I
           said
           the
           innumerable
           sorts
           of
           handy
           crafts
           ,
           studyeng
           of
           arts
           ,
           &
           professing
           of
           religion
           ,
           things
           indeed
           that
           haue
           diuerted
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           greater
           part
           ,
           of
           able
           Christian
           bodies
           ,
           frō
           the
           affectation
           of
           armes
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           condicion
           of
           man
           ,
           with
           greater
           content
           to
           follow
           that
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           is
           easie
           ,
           safe
           ,
           lesse
           paynefull
           ,
           &
           free
           from
           danger
           ,
           then
           that
           other
           of
           the
           wars
           ,
           prosessed
           enemy
           to
           rest
           &
           quietnesse
           :
           especially
           when
           this
           first
           with
           pleasure
           ,
           brings
           neuerthelesse
           the
           commodityes
           of
           estimatyon
           &
           riches
           ,
           manifesting
           the
           apparant
           reason
           that
           thus
           we
           see
           all
           our
           cities
           ,
           so
           replenished
           with
           marchants
           ,
           craftsmen
           ,
           inholders
           ,
           vinteners
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           :
           euery
           place
           reporting
           the
           disputations
           &
           different
           opinions
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           &
           deuines
           ,
           with
           continuall
           canuassing
           of
           law
           cases
           .
           All
           which
           things
           as
           they
           mightely
           I
           say
           ,
           adorne
           our
           peaceable
           part
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           so
           doe
           they
           wholy
           disable
           all
           martiall
           credyt
           ,
           for
           which
           wee
           finde
           vpon
           euery
           
           occasion
           ,
           how
           weake
           our
           forces
           are
           ,
           for
           cause
           of
           the
           small
           number
           ,
           who
           follow
           the
           wars
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           this
           further
           I
           dare
           affirme
           ,
           from
           sound
           iudgment
           ,
           that
           of
           that
           age
           ,
           whose
           bodies
           through
           Christendome
           are
           fit
           for
           the
           wars
           seruice
           ,
           the
           hundreth
           person
           scarce
           doth
           apply
           him
           to
           that
           profession
           ,
           whereas
           on
           the
           contrary
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           the
           greater
           part
           alwaies
           doe
           wholy
           deuote
           themselues
           ,
           to
           the
           practise
           of
           armes
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           let
           vs
           come
           to
           the
           inflicting
           of
           punishment
           due
           to
           offenders
           ,
           the
           feare
           wherof
           ,
           of
           equall
           conteines
           men
           in
           compasse
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           ciuell
           and
           martiall
           discipline
           :
           wholesome
           lawes
           being
           with
           vs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           Turks
           ,
           to
           that
           end
           established
           .
           Yet
           the
           vigor
           &
           force
           of
           good
           lawes
           ,
           should
           not
           consist
           in
           a
           positiue
           decree
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           and
           sacred
           inviolable
           obseruation
           of
           the
           same
           :
           the
           rigor
           whereof
           we
           Christians
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           auoide
           by
           the
           cunning
           distinctions
           of
           lawyers
           ,
           mitigate
           by
           the
           fauour
           of
           great
           personages
           ,
           or
           breake
           through
           by
           our
           owne
           power
           .
           Where
           with
           the
           Turkes
           these
           thinges
           are
           otherwise
           ,
           there
           being
           left
           no
           meanes
           to
           obtaine
           pardon
           of
           any
           offence
           ,
           no
           hope
           of
           escaping
           punishment
           :
           so
           as
           we
           see
           with
           vs
           all
           thinges
           to
           be
           corrupt
           &
           dissolute
           :
           liberty
           for
           each
           one
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           list
           .
           Our
           souldiours
           licentious
           &
           freed
           from
           feare
           of
           punishment
           ,
           with
           carelesse
           cariage
           ,
           executing
           what
           euer
           is
           committed
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           still
           mutinous
           ,
           &
           sedicious
           ,
           respectlesse
           of
           command
           ,
           great
           doers
           in
           words
           ,
           litle
           indeed
           ,
           in
           skirmish
           making
           courtsie
           ,
           who
           should
           first
           begin
           ,
           or
           rangd
           to
           fight
           ,
           running
           away
           the
           first
           squadrons
           scarcely
           chargd
           ,
           or
           before
           any
           honest
           hasard
           of
           fortune
           were
           attempted
           :
           &
           although
           we
           haue
           as
           cannot
           be
           denied
           diuers
           worthy
           captaines
           ,
           
           who
           are
           not
           impechable
           ,
           of
           any
           these
           crimes
           ,
           yet
           what
           shall
           those
           few
           excellent
           men
           affect
           in
           re●orming
           the
           generall
           corrupt
           conditions
           of
           time
           ,
           in
           faith
           little
           :
           whose
           vertues
           are
           to
           feeble
           ,
           to
           encounter
           the
           outgrown
           vices
           of
           this
           age
           .
           Againe
           it
           is
           well
           knowen
           ,
           that
           many
           great
           commanders
           ther
           are
           ,
           who
           casting
           away
           their
           priuate
           counsels
           &
           consideratiōs
           ,
           prefer
           the
           publike
           good
           :
           yet
           euen
           these
           haue
           such
           for
           inferiour
           leaders
           ,
           who
           are
           no
           lesse
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           more
           )
           faulty
           ▪
           then
           the
           ordinary
           souldiour
           :
           the
           greater
           part
           of
           whom
           follow
           the
           seruice
           for
           gaine
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           traficke
           of
           the
           warres
           .
           Who
           when
           a
           muster
           of
           men
           is
           to
           passe
           ,
           and
           pay
           to
           bee
           made
           ,
           beelie
           their
           number
           ,
           either
           borrowing
           ,
           or
           subborning
           base
           fellowes
           ,
           to
           fill
           vp
           such
           roomes
           as
           are
           fayling
           ,
           whereby
           it
           fals
           out
           that
           the
           payes
           bee
           euer
           strong
           ,
           but
           the
           companies
           weake
           .
        
         
           Now
           none
           of
           all
           these
           defaults
           bee
           conuersant
           in
           the
           Turkish
           campe
           ,
           where
           the
           souldiour
           is
           euer
           seruiceable
           ,
           and
           at
           commaund
           ,
           executing
           what
           they
           haue
           in
           charge
           carefully
           ,
           reseruing
           their
           heat
           of
           courage
           to
           encounter
           the
           enemy
           ,
           which
           with
           high
           resolution
           they
           both
           vndertake
           and
           maintayne
           :
           nothing
           dismayed
           ,
           with
           a
           first
           ouerthrow
           ,
           nor
           discouraged
           with
           the
           enemies
           second
           good
           successe
           ,
           whereby
           to
           leaue
           the
           field
           ,
           but
           valiauntly
           fighting
           conteyned
           ,
           more
           by
           the
           force
           of
           their
           lawes
           ,
           &
           the
           punishment
           therof
           ,
           then
           by
           feare
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           keepe
           theyr
           assigned
           ranckes
           ,
           expecting
           the
           best
           ,
           and
           enduring
           the
           vtmost
           of
           good
           or
           bad
           fortunes
           chances
           ,
           who
           alwaies
           bearing
           in
           mind
           ,
           the
           fearefull
           spectacles
           of
           those
           theyr
           barbarous
           chastisements
           ,
           as
           ther
           may
           be
           caused
           ,
           etermine
           either
           to
           depart
           
           the
           field
           as
           victors
           ,
           or
           if
           fortune
           enuie
           theyr
           valour
           ,
           rather
           there
           to
           receiue
           an
           honest
           death
           ,
           from
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           enemies
           weapon
           ,
           then
           at
           home
           to
           be
           strangled
           ,
           or
           haue
           his
           throat
           cut
           ,
           by
           a
           hangman
           .
           Againe
           whilst
           the
           valour
           ,
           of
           the
           leader
           striues
           with
           the
           obedience
           of
           the
           souldyour
           ,
           who
           neuer
           haue
           their
           priuate
           counsels
           ,
           deriued
           from
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           we
           find
           them
           to
           performe
           most
           excellent
           offices
           :
           in
           theyr
           seuerall
           places
           both
           towards
           their
           king
           and
           country
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           such
           obseruations
           (
           true
           honoured
           Columna
           )
           as
           formerly
           I
           sayde
           ,
           haue
           long
           possest
           my
           minde
           ,
           touching
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           this
           Turkish
           Empire
           ,
           which
           if
           you
           allow
           ,
           I
           shall
           the
           better
           like
           ,
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           conceale
           them
           to
           your selfe
           I
           pray
           ,
           least
           they
           may
           chance
           into
           such
           mens
           hands
           ,
           as
           may
           detract
           from
           the
           estimation
           of
           my
           iudgement
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07605-e1730
           
             As
             the
             Latin
             word
             Imperator
             at
             the
             first
             was
             no
             name
             of
             Regall
             power
             and
             authoritie
             .
          
           
             VVhence
             ●
             family
             of
             Mendoza
             in
             Spaine
             had
             their
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Ptolemais
             Opp
             :
             nunc
             Acre
             .
             Laodicea
             Opp
             nunc
             ,
             Licquee
             Berythus
             Opp
             :
             nunc
             ,
             Baruth
             .
          
           
             Gamela
             Opp
             :
             nunc
             ,
             Hames
             .
          
           
             Geth
             :
             nunc
             Ybelim
             .
          
           
             Tyberias
             Opp
             :
             nunc
             ,
             Tabaria
             
          
           
             By
             what
             ti●
             the
             kings
             of
             Spaine
             chalenge
             the
             right
             of
             the
             crowne
             of
             I
             rusalem
             .
          
           
             Arsacides
             .
          
           
             Tigado
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07605-e8870
           
             Despot
             :
             what
             it
             meaneth
             .
          
           
             Bulgari●
             
          
           
             ila
             .
          
           
             Mammaluch
             
          
           
             Emir
             Quibir
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07605-e20760
           
             Vt
             sit
             ,
             et
             bene
             ,
             et
             semper
             .
          
           
             The
             woor
             Solyman
             ,
             his
             Nobili
             
          
           
             The
             sheweth
             counsai●
             of
             the
             of
             Mal●
             
          
           
             woords
             let
             the
             mastar
             to
             ●ann●ts
             .
          
           
             The
             Letter
             frō
             the
             great
             maister
             of
             Malta
             to
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             fourth
             of
             that
             name
             .
          
           
             1565.
             
             The
             22
             of
             March
             the
             Turks
             nauy
             vnlosed
             from
             Constantinople
             .
          
           
             The
             180
             Ma●●
             the
             Nauie
             of
             the
             Turks
             ariued
             at
             Malta
             .
          
           
             descript●
             ▪
             Malta
             .
          
           
             Ad
             Eurotiotum
             .
          
           
             The
             Turkes
             landing
             in
             Malta
             .
          
           
             Azorbar
             .
          
           
             Consultation
             of
             the
             Turkes
             .
          
           
             Vallum
             ex●●uunt
             .
             Pa.
             40.
             
          
           
             A
             fugitiue
             .
          
           
             Decem
             B●emes
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             assalt
             .
          
           
             Spach●
             ,
             qui
             seruent
             auec
             trois
             ou
             quatre
             cheualls
             chascun
             ,
             et
             aut
             200
             ducats
             per
             An
             ,
             et
             sont
             tous
             Azamoglan
             et
             esclaux
             dudict
             grand
             Turc
             .
          
           
             A
             Bridge
             of
             mastes
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Medrano
             and
             Baragamo
             .
          
           
             The
             bridge
             of
             Masts
             ,
             burnt
             .
          
           
             The
             famous
             pirat
             Dorguta
             wounded
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             the
             Ioannits
             
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             the
             couns●●●l
             .
          
           
             Th●
             answere
             of
             the
             worthie
             defenders
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             assalt
             giuen
             by
             the
             Turks
             to
             the
             castle
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             .
          
           
             The
             Fort
             of
             Saint
             Hermes
             wonne
             .
          
           
             The
             letter
             of
             the
             great
             Maister
             to
             Mesquito
             .
          
           
             Philip
             a
             Turke
             a
             noble
             man
             reuolted
             and
             came
             to
             the
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Pluteum
             .